Carrie
Vaughn
Voices of
Dragons
To Mom, Dad,
and Rob
Contents
Her
parents were going to kill her for this.
Nothing
happened. No one found out. That didn’t stop her…
Kay
had an atlas, one of those picture-book-type deals for…
They
met again the week after that.
Kay
didn’t know why she should be so nervous. She…
The
weather turned cold. Snow fell, and the edges of…
On
clear days in January, Kay continued hiking out to…
Kay
started doodling dragon wings in the margins of her…
The
sun was low, marking afternoon. It was much, much…
“Kay,
honey. Wake up.”
Kay
returned to the book, Dracopolis, continuing to try to…
Human
voices echoed through the trees ahead. Kay couldn’t make…
The
next day at dawn, three dragons perched on a…
At
home, she tried to call Jon, but his phone…
The
dragons circled. The next morning, three of them flew…
The
Federal Bureau of Border Enforcement building had been part…
Kay
and her mother drove home from the meeting in…
She
almost hated to cross the border again, now that…
The
Alpine diner was more crowded than Kay thought it…
He
was right where she’d asked him to be, near…
Kay
was able to run faster and farther without carrying…
Kay
stripped off her coat, used paper towels to wash…
Kay
made one more call that evening. After digging out…
As
soon as Artegal flew across the border, the requirements…
Her
parents were going to kill her for this.
Kay
Wyatt adjusted her grip, wedging her fist more firmly into the crevice. A scab
on her knuckle broke and started bleeding. The pain of it wasn’t worse than any
of the other minor injuries she was subjecting herself to, clinging to the side
of a pile of weathered boulders, slowly creeping up with only her hands and
feet to support her. Free-climbing in a remote area alone? Yeah, her parents
were going to kill her.
As
if that wasn’t dangerous enough already, she had to do it right on the border
with Dragon. Not that she looked at it that way. She figured no one would
notice; this really was the middle of nowhere. No Jeep trails, no hikers or campers—no one came here. It seemed like a good
place to go when she didn’t want to be found. She really didn’t want to be
found at the moment. She had to think of what to tell Jon about homecoming.
He’d asked her out, and she should have been thrilled. Anyone else would have
been. But she had to think about it.
The
dragons only ever came close enough to the border to appear as specks, soaring
in the distance, deep in their own territory. She’d be safe.
She’d
found this place by studying topographic maps and wondering about the steep
hills that lined the river. She’d climbed all the sanctioned rock faces, rafted
the local rivers, hiked the trails. She’d grown up out here. But she wanted to
see someplace new. She wanted to get out on her own. She wanted to do
something.
Over
the summer, she and Jon had gone kayaking on the Silver River south of town
after dark. Being on the river under a full moon had been amazing, but her
parents had caught her driving home with a wet kayak at midnight and chewed her
out about how dangerous it was, how she could have gotten hurt, and whatever.
Then there was the time she free-climbed the wall at the rec center, just to
see if she could. She’d have gotten away with that one if the manager hadn’t
found her.
She’d
stashed her gear in the Jeep the night before so her parents wouldn’t ask
questions, left the house after breakfast, and didn’t tell them where she was
going. Planned rebellion. It didn’t matter that the
first rule of any outdoor activity was tell someone where you were going. She’d
decided she just didn’t want to. And if something happened? If she managed to
fall and break herself? She could imagine the brouhaha when she turned up
missing—then when they figured out exactly where she’d gone. Searching the area
would cause an international incident. She might actually start a war if she
fell and needed to be rescued. Which was all the more incentive not to fall.
But
nothing was going to happen. She’d climbed more difficult rocks than this.
Free-climbed, even. She wasn’t doing anything she hadn’t done a thousand times
before. Only the context had changed.
And
nothing was going to happen to her because nothing ever had happened to
her except getting grounded. Like she’d told her parents after the
kayaking-at-night incident, at least she wasn’t doing drugs. Her father, the
county sheriff, hadn’t been amused.
The
irony of the whole thing was that both her parents were supposed to protect the
border. Her dad was a cop, her mother the assistant director at the Federal Bureau
of Border Enforcement. They didn’t guard against the dragons—the military would
be called in for that. Instead, they were supposed to keep people out, be on
the lookout for curiosity seekers and die-hard romantics who wanted to see
dragons and thought they could sneak over the border, and the warmongers who
wanted to get close enough to go hunting for
dragons. The government took protecting the border very seriously.
So,
if they knew about this, her parents would kill her for more reasons than she
could count.
Balancing
on her toes, Kay found a grip for her left hand. Joints straining, she edged
another few inches up the rock. Then a few more. Her hands were dry with chalk,
cracked and bloody. Her lips were chapped. Her whole body was sweaty. The sun
was baking down on an unseasonably warm day. But really, this was bliss. Just
her body and the rock, with nothing but the sound of a few birds and the nearby
creek tumbling down the hillside.
A
few more inches, stretching spread-eagle on the rock in her quest for the next
purchase. Then a few more, legs straight, hanging by her fingertips. Looking
up, the rock was a solid granite wall stretching before her forever. One inch
at a time, that was how her father had taught her. You can’t do anything but
worry about the few inches right in front of you. So she did, breathing
steadily, making progress until, almost suddenly, there was no more rock, and
she was at the top, looking down the hillside from her vantage. She’d done it,
and she hadn’t broken herself.
After
resting and taking a long drink of water, Kay changed from her climbing shoes
into her hiking boots and went back down the rock face the easy way, off the
back side where it joined the forested mountainside, sliding down the dirt and
old pine needles, bouncing from one tree to the next.
It had taken her an hour to climb up and only ten minutes to fly down, to where
the boulder field continued on to mark the edge of the creek. She’d follow it
to where it branched south and then, before anyone noticed, cut across to the
trailhead where she’d parked her Jeep.
She
stopped by Border River, a couple yards wide and a few feet deep, to soak her
hands in the icy water. She had new blisters and calluses to add to her
collection, and the rushing water numbed the aches. For a long moment, she
balanced on the rocks, letting her hands get cold, enjoying the calm.
She’d
been so careful the rest of the time, she never expected her foot to slip out
from under her when she moved to stand up. The rock must have had a wet spot, or
she hit a crumbly piece of boulder—gravel instead of stone, it slid instead of
holding her foot. Yelping, she toppled over and rolled into the creek.
The
chill water shocked her sweaty, overheated body, and at first she could only
freeze, numb and sputtering, hoping to keep her head above water. The current
carried her. These mountain creeks were always deeper and faster moving than
they looked, and she tumbled, dragged by the water, buffeted by rocks. When she
finally started flailing, struggling to find something, anything, she could
grab to stop her progress, she found nothing. Her hands kept slipping off mossy
rocks or splashing against the current. She’d always discounted the idea of
someone drowning after getting swept away in one of
these creeks, when they could just put their feet down and stand up. But she
couldn’t seem to get her feet under her. The current kept snatching her,
turning her, dunking her. She was already exhausted from her climb, and now
this.
When
something grabbed at her, she clung to it. A log, some kind of debris fallen
into the creek. That was what she thought. But her hands didn’t close on sodden
bark or vegetation. The thing she’d washed up against was slick, almost like
plastic, but warm and yielding. And it moved. It closed around her and pulled.
Water filled her eyes; she couldn’t see. The world seemed to flip.
Then
she washed up on dry land. She lay on solid, gritty earth and smelled dirt. She
spent a long moment coughing her lungs out, heaving up water until she couldn’t
cough anymore. Hunched over, learning how to breathe again, she got her first
look around and realized she’d ended up on the north side of the creek. The
wrong side of the border.
A
deep, short growl echoed above her. She rolled over and looked up. She was in
shadow, and a dragon hunched over her. A real dragon, close up. Two stories
tall, a long, finely wrought head on a snaking neck, and a lithe, scale-covered
body. It was gray like storm clouds, shimmering to ice blue or silver depending
on how the sunlight hit it. Its eyes were black, depthless black. Bony ridges
made its gaze look quizzical, curious.
Or
maybe it really was curious.
It
sat back on its haunches, its clawed hands resting on the ground in front of
it, the wing membranes running down its arms tucked neatly back. It wasn’t
doing anything—not breathing fire, not tensing its muscles getting ready to
attack. It wasn’t even making noise anymore. That first huff of a growl had
been to get her attention.
They
regarded each other. Her heart was racing, getting ready to burst out her ears.
The trouble she was going to get into over rock climbing by herself was nothing
compared to the trouble she was going to get into over this. This…this was epic
trouble. She waited for the thing to eat her.
But
it just kept looking at her. She shivered and realized she was in its shadow. A
great, huge shadow. And he wasn’t even a big dragon, if she remembered her
facts right. Only as big as a bus. Not, say, a house. Adolescent, the
word crawled out of her hindbrain. It was young.
The
growl came again, and with it a word. “Well?”
It
sounded deep, echoey. Like the word didn’t come out of its mouth, but
reverberated through its entire sinus cavity. It gave the voice weight, an
ancient dignity. She didn’t know how to respond.
“W-well
what?” Her voice was tiny and trembling.
It
blinked, and the ridges above its eyes shifted. It no longer looked curious,
but wry. Amused, even. “Well. Are you?”
Another
word crawled out of her hindbrain. Something in the tone or in the way it arced
its brow. Male, she thought. It was male. He
was asking if she was all right. She nodded quickly and swallowed back a
scream. Oh my God, it’s talking to me….
It
gave a snort and a satisfied nod.
The
dragon had plucked her out of the river. Saved her life. The screaming part of
her brain wanted her to get up and run, but she didn’t move.
“Thank
you,” she said finally, “for helping me.”
The
dragon’s neck snaked back, dipping his head in a nod. The scales flickered gray
and blue in the sun. Too graceful for words. She expected him to leave. Or
maybe she hoped he would. She ought to be running. Or were dragons like bears
in that running only made you look like prey and encouraged them? Maybe she
should wait until he was gone.
But
he seemed ready to sit and watch her all day.
She
was bruised, soaking wet, and starting to shiver. The sun was setting, and the
shadows of the trees were growing longer. Slowly, she pushed herself to her
feet, backing away from him at the same time. If she walked upstream a little,
she should be able to find a narrow place to cross the creek without too much
trouble. She’d look kind of stupid trying to wade in after having been plucked
out on the verge of drowning.
“I
should get going,” she said, pointing over her shoulder. Now, the instinct to
run, to get out of this situation, was almost overpowering.
A
low huff from the dragon stopped her. “Wait.”
He
leaned forward, crouching on all fours now, bringing himself closer. She could
see herself reflected in his eye. His breath was warm and smelled like a
campfire. She kept herself from whimpering.
“Stay?
Practice speech,” he said.
“Practice—”
Speech. Language. He was learning English. He wanted to practice. She almost
laughed. But she shook her head. “No—no, I can’t, I’m not supposed to be here,
you’re not supposed to be here.”
“But
we are.”
Had
he been sitting here, waiting for someone to happen along so he could practice
his conversation skills? Did he come here a lot? She boggled to think that
there could be some dragons as fascinated with people as some people were with
dragons.
She’d
just been trying to get to the one place she knew there wouldn’t be any people
around. She hadn’t even considered that a dragon could be here. A dragon who
would save her life.
“You—you
sound like you speak the language pretty well. I don’t think you need my help.”
“Not
need. Want.”
“Why?”
she said, but hadn’t meant to. What happened to running away?
He
gave a soft snort that might have been a chuckle. “Because—not supposed to.”
She
hadn’t expected him to give her a reason at all, much less
a reason she could understand so well. The scales around his mouth and eyes
shifted. Was he smiling?
“Yeah.
Okay,” she said, unable to stop herself. “But—”
“Yes?”
“Maybe
another time. I should go home, get dried off before I freeze.”
He
sat back on his haunches again, curling his neck into an S. “Tomorrow?”
She
had school tomorrow. What would he do if she said no? Roast her? Could he
really breathe fire? “How about next week instead?”
“How
many days?”
Dragons
didn’t have weeks. “Seven,” she said.
He
looked up at the sky, then back at her, and nodded. He was checking the
position of the sun, she realized. “Yes,” he said.
“Okay,
then.” Had she just agreed to come back? She didn’t have to, she supposed.
She’d have said anything to get away.
Again,
they were back to staring at each other, not moving. It occurred to her that
he’d never seen a human being up close, the way that she’d never seen a dragon.
Then
he said, “Help you.”
He
moved, turning on his haunches to reach back into the trees. A long, undulating
tail lifted and straightened as a counterbalance. Something so large should
have been ponderous when it moved, clumsy, all bulk and no grace. Instead, he gave the impression of speed contained. Of
power.
He
backed toward the water, pulling a fallen log with him. The claws at the very
tips of his arms were prehensile. With an echoing huff, he shoved it across the
creek. It didn’t quite reach to the other bank, but it settled against the
rocks and provided an adequate bridge. And it would still be here next week.
“Thanks.”
“Seven
days,” he said, with a lilt that made him sound like he wasn’t sure she’d
really come.
“Okay.”
She
stepped across the bridge, happy not to have to wade and risk another fall.
When she reached the other side, the dragon nodded again, then turned and crept
into the woods, managing somehow to slip his bulk around the trees. He didn’t
fly—anyone in town would spot dragon flight this close to the border.
In
seconds, he was gone. She’d been so anxious to run away a few moments ago, but
now she was almost sorry to leave.
She
sneaked in quietly, stowing her backpack full of gear in the garage, then
ducking around to the front door, which she opened slowly, only as far as she
needed to to squeeze in. She shouldn’t have worried. The house was dark. No one
had turned on the lights when the sun had started setting. Dad
wasn’t home yet, and Kay could hear by the tapping on the computer keyboard
that Mom was in her office, working. Moving quickly now, she darted to the
hallway bathroom. After a hot shower, the mud, sweat, and blood would all be
gone, and she wouldn’t have to explain herself.
When
Kay left the bathroom, wrapped in a towel and hair dripping, Mom was still in
the office, in the spare bedroom in the front of the house.
“Is
that you, Kay?” she called.
“Yeah.”
Who else would it be? she thought. If it had been someone else, wouldn’t
it be at all worrying that a stranger had come into the house and used the
shower?
“I’ve
got stuff to make mac and cheese in the fridge. Can you get it started? Dad
should be home soon.”
As
promised, Dad came in through the garage door just as the casserole dish came
out of the oven. Kay had even set the table. They usually managed to eat dinner
as a family, however busy they got—that was one of Mom’s rules. Conversation
involved Mom and Dad trading a few words about work and the standard round of
complaints about coworkers and annoyances. Kay mostly tried to stay quiet. Her
mind was full of dragon, and she didn’t want to let word of that slip.
Inevitably,
though, her father turned to her. He was almost the stereotypical picture of an
Old West sheriff: tall, broad across the shoulders, straight-backed, and
confident. He had a square jaw and bright smile, and his brown hair was going gray. He even went around in a cowboy hat and
boots. The tourists loved him.
“What
did you do today?” he asked.
Kay’s
gut lurched, and she was sure her father would see the lie written on her face.
“I just went hiking, out by the Bluebell trailhead.” Exactly the opposite
direction from where she’d been, and she could feel the depth of the lie.
“See
anything interesting?”
Kay’s
heart skipped a beat. But she managed to keep her voice steady when she
answered, “No. Nothing at all.”
Nothing
happened. No one found out. That didn’t stop her from flinching every time
someone talked to her.
“Hey,
Kay. I said hello like three times.”
Startled
from her thoughts, Kay looked up to find Tam sliding into the seat across from
her, lunch bag in hand. Kay’s own sandwich lay uneaten before her. She’d been
staring at it while her mind turned.
“Oh,
sorry.” Kay forced a smile.
“So,
you talk to Jon yet?”
She
winced, and Tam looked disapproving. Tam looked about ten years older than Kay
felt most of the time: She wore makeup and did it perfectly, her silky black
hair always hung gracefully around her shoulders, and even wearing a T-shirt and jeans, she looked like she ought to be on the
cover of a magazine. She made the outfit look sexy instead of just thrown
together, which was how Kay felt. Kay’s skimpy brown hair never seemed to stay
in its ponytail; she was always pushing strands back behind her ears. Maybe she
liked being outdoors so much because it didn’t seem to matter if you were
sweaty, grungy, and not perfect looking.
“I’ll
give you a hint. Say yes,” Tam said.
“I’m
just not sure I want to go to homecoming at all.”
They’d
had variations of this conversation a dozen times, and Tam always got that
frustrated, motherly expression when Kay seemed to be dragging her feet.
“Come
on, you know you’ll have fun once you get there. Besides, I won’t have
any fun if you don’t go.”
Kay
had to smile. Tam’s enthusiasm was more than enough to pull her along, if she’d
just let it. That was how it had worked since middle school—Kay made Tam go
hiking, and Tam made Kay go to the mall or to the Alpine Diner to hang out, or
to any of the other things that Kay wouldn’t have done on her own. They lent
each other confidence, and it had worked. Until Tam started dating Carson. Tam
wanted Kay to have a boyfriend, too, and wouldn’t listen when Kay said she
wasn’t sure she wanted one.
“Quiet.
Here they come.”
Kay
craned her head around to the cafeteria doorway to see Jon and Carson approach.
Kay still didn’t know what to tell Jon. She tried to act normal, tried not to
blush, and went back to staring at her sandwich when
Jon took the seat next to her.
Carson—tall,
lanky, with unruly blond hair and a handsome smile—sat next to Tam, and the two
started making out. Carson put his arm around Tam’s shoulders, she leaned in,
and their lips were together. They didn’t seem to need to come up for air.
They’d been going out for six months now. Tam loved having a boyfriend.
She thought everyone should have a boyfriend.
Kay
and Jon squirmed and didn’t look at each other.
When
the couple finally broke apart, Tam was giggling. Her cheeks were flushed, her
eyes shining. Carson looked at her with this proud, possessive expression on
his face. They both seemed to be enjoying themselves.
Maybe I should just say yes, Kay
thought.
“I
can’t wait until you guys get written up for that,” Jon said.
“It’ll
be worth it,” Carson said, grinning. The couple only had eyes for each other.
Kay and Jon may as well have been alone.
Tam
would have argued that Carson was cuter than Jon, but Kay thought Jon was more
natural—more honest. He was fit and tanned from all his time outdoors, and when
he listened to Kay, she was sure he was really listening. They had
conversations.
At
least, they didn’t used to have any trouble talking. Now they avoided making
eye contact, and avoided looking at Tam and Carson.
There wasn’t much else to look at.
Jon
shook out of the funk first, focusing on her and donning a bright tone to his
solid tenor voice. “How’ve you been?” he asked.
“Okay,”
she said. “You?”
He
shrugged. “Okay. I tried calling you yesterday.”
“I
got your message. Sorry about that. I went climbing and was gone most of the
day.”
“Oh?
Where’d you go?”
She
wasn’t going to be able to keep this secret if she couldn’t come up with a good
answer to that question. What had she told her dad? “Out by Bluebell. Mostly
bouldering. Just messing around.”
“By
yourself? You should have called me. I’m always up for climbing.”
In
fact, they’d learned to climb together, back when they both ended up in a
climbing safety class her dad taught at the rec center. She’d known Jon from
school, but climbing gave them something in common. They discovered they had
the same passion for it. He was right, she was chagrined to realize. She should
have called him. Except that she’d wanted to be alone.
She
didn’t want to tell him he was exactly the reason she’d wanted to be by
herself. “Yeah, I know. Next time.”
That
turned the conversation to other topics, like school and parents and next
year’s college applications. Tam and Carson sat hip to hip, body to body, on
the bench at the cafeteria table, on the verge of
kissing again, Kay was sure.
Kay
finally ate, managing to finish before the bell rang, and they all had to slink
back to class.
Jon
touched her arm and pulled her aside before they entered the hallway to the
classrooms.
“Can
I talk to you for a minute?”
Her
stomach knotted, because she knew what he was going to ask. “Just a minute, I
guess. I don’t want to be late.” She bit her lip.
“I’ll
try not to make you late. Wouldn’t want to get you in trouble.” He smiled a
goofy smile.
This
was the problem with all this relationship stuff, this boyfriend-girlfriend
thing. Why couldn’t they just come out and talk about it? They could
talk about everything else. When it came to this, he got all tongue-tied. They
both did.
“You
thought any more about it? The dance, I mean,” he said.
She
couldn’t figure out what to say to one of her best friends in the world. She
licked her lips and blurted out the question. “Why? I mean, why me?”
He
looked at her sharply, a disbelieving expression. She flushed, her cheeks
burning, because she felt like she’d missed something. Like this whole business
was obvious to everyone but her.
“You’re
my best friend. Why would I want to go with anyone else?”
“You
don’t go to dances with your best friend. Do you? You
go with someone who’s pretty or…or…”
“Who
puts out?” he said, and she blushed again. “I don’t understand why you’re so
down on yourself.”
She
took a breath and looked at him square on, meeting his gaze at last. He had
green eyes, a tight smile.
“This
is just really weird. I’ve known you since the fifth grade, and it’s not that I
don’t want to go, or I’d just come out and say it, really I would. But I don’t
know. I really don’t know what I want. Sometimes I think you’re just
asking me because we’re supposed to have dates for the dance, and I’m the most
available girl you know—”
He
held his hands up in a defensive gesture. “Hey, I didn’t mean to freak you out
or anything. You don’t have to say anything. The dance is still a month away.”
She
smiled gratefully and felt better, because he sounded like he meant it. No
pressure. This probably wasn’t the big deal she was making it out to be.
She
sighed. “I’ve just seen what happens when people break up, and they hate each
other. I don’t think I could stand it if that happened to us.”
“I
just want to go to the dance with my friend.”
That
made it sound so simple. That’s all it was, then. Going to the dance with her
friend.
“Okay,”
she said.
“Okay?
Okay what?”
“Okay,
I’ll go to the dance with you.” She smiled.
His
eyes lit up. He grinned and looked so pleased, she was
glad she’d said yes. He fidgeted, like he wanted to hug her. Boyfriend and
girlfriend would have hugged. But they were just friends. So they didn’t.
“Okay.
Cool,” he said. “Um…I guess I’ll see you later then.”
It
didn’t seem fair, that they’d made this momentous decision and then had to go
off to something as mundane as class. “See you.”
He
had math in the next hall over and turned in that direction. She had to
backtrack to English class. They were both going to be late. Kay was the last
one in the room when she slipped through the door.
Before
Kay even sat down, Tam leaned over and hissed, “Well? What did he say? What did
you say?”
Surely
Tam could guess what had happened, as hard as Kay was blushing. Kay wasn’t sure
how to say it. “I—”
Mrs.
Ryan stood at the front of the class. “All right, people, we’re starting Act
Three of Romeo and Juliet today, so please open your books.”
Saved
by classwork. Tam managed to glare even as she retrieved her book from her pile
of belongings. Mrs. Ryan was writing vocabulary words on the chalkboard. Kay
hunched over her book to avoid looking at Tam.
Everyone
jumped when a howling siren rang out. Dragon-raid drill. Or maybe it wasn’t a
drill. Someone had found out what happened, one of the dragons, and now they
were coming to get back for the one little incursion over the border. One
little mistake, and the decades’ long peace was over.
Don’t
stop to look. That was the drill. Go inside if you were outside. Leave your
classroom single file, go to the hallways in the center of the
building—fireproofed with steel, lined with cinder blocks. Crouch on the floor,
arms over your head. If you stopped to look for them, even glancing out the
window for a moment, it would be too late.
They
did the drill several times a year—every year since preschool—until it was
routine. A few kids goofed off, elbowing each other and giggling, and the
teachers yelled at them. All of it just like it always was. The only person who
was nervous was Kay. She looked down the hall, trying to see where Jon was, but
couldn’t find him.
Dozens
of kids lined the hallway, crouched on the floor, arms over their heads,
waiting.
“Like
this would even do any good if a dragon really wanted to set fire to the
place,” Tam said, leaning over to whisper at Kay. “It’s not like anyone even
sees them anymore.”
“I
saw one,” said a guy named Brad, from her other side.
“Where?”
“In
the air, kind of way off.”
“That
doesn’t count.”
Across
the hall, Pete said, “We should just go in and bomb them all. They’re just
animals, it’s not like they can do anything about it.”
But they’re not, Kay almost continued the argument.
They talk. They’re intelligent. One of them saved my life. And they could be coming right now because she’d crossed the
border and broken the treaty. She gritted her teeth to keep from saying
anything.
“Then
why do we even do the drills, if they’re not dangerous?” Tam said.
Pete
answered, “I don’t know—it’s stupid. We’ve got the air force base—they could
just bomb the hell out of the dragons, then we’d never have to worry again.” In
fact, jets from the base patrolled the border, flying over the town of Silver
River a couple of times a week. It wouldn’t take much for them to continue on
to the mountains where the dragons lived.
“Quiet!”
one of the teachers called to them.
The
alarm kept going, and they huddled in rows on the floor. Kay waited for the
fires, the conflagration, to sweep over the building.
Nothing
happened. It was just a drill. No one had found out about what Kay had done
yesterday. She tried to calm down. The alarm stopped after another minute, and
everyone filed back to their classes.
The
Federal Bureau of Border Enforcement organized and encouraged the dragon
alarms. At home that evening, Kay tried to think of a way to ask about what was
worrying her, without really asking. Dad was on duty that night, so it was just
her and her mother.
“We
had a drill at school today,” Kay said, over a dinner of chicken casserole out
of a box.
“Oh,
was that today?” her mom said, still chewing. “I knew there was one scheduled,
but I wasn’t keeping track.”
“So
it was scheduled. There wasn’t a particular reason for it or anything.” No
increased dragon activity because of a certain stupid girl getting caught on
the other side of the border…
“Yup.
It was on the schedule.” Her mother was distracted by food and by the stack of
reports on the table next her and didn’t seem to wonder that the question was
maybe a little strange.
Kay
tried to make the conversation sound innocent. “So…why do we even have drills?
There hasn’t been an attack in, like, sixty years. Does the bureau really think
they’d attack now?”
“It’s
just in case, Kay. We don’t know anything about them. They did it before, they
may do it again. If someone crossed the border, if they decided we were a
threat—we don’t even know what they’d consider to be a threat.” Her mother
sounded frustrated. “We just have to be ready for anything.”
“Would
we ever attack them instead?” Kay asked, thinking of Pete, who wanted to bomb
them.
Her
mother set aside the packet of papers she’d been reading and regarded Kay. “My
job is to uphold the integrity of the border established by the Silver River
Treaty. That’s the official line, and I’m sticking to it.” She quirked a
lopsided smile.
“But
unofficially? Do you think we’d ever attack them?”
“What
brought this up?”
Kay
shrugged. “Some guy at school talking.”
“Repeating
what his parents say at home, I’m sure,” her mom said with a sigh. “Some
fanatics think we gave up too much territory to the dragons and that we should
take it back.”
“But
that wouldn’t ever happen, right?” Kay asked, suddenly uneasy. They treated the
drills like a joke—she didn’t ever want to have to do one for real. She tried
to think of what a war with the dragons would look like, but couldn’t. If that
ever happened, Silver River would be in the middle of it.
Her
mother went back to looking at the report and said flatly, “No, I don’t think
so.”
That
didn’t really convince Kay. She didn’t know how many more questions she could
get away with before her mother got either frustrated or suspicious. “They
talk, right? Why don’t we still talk to them?”
“That’s
the way they wanted it. They thought we’d all be safer if we stayed isolated
from each other. Don’t they teach you this in history class?”
“A
little.” They did cover dragons in history class, especially in Silver River,
but mostly with broad strokes. There wasn’t much detail to go on, and the
dragons came across as this distant, mysterious enemy. What else was there
to know? seemed to be the attitude. Kay wished now that she’d been paying
more attention. “No one seems to know much about it.
Couldn’t we have, I don’t know, told them we wanted to keep talking?”
Her
mother said, “At the time, I don’t think it occurred to anyone to argue with
something that can breathe fire.”
It
wouldn’t have occurred to Kay either, until yesterday.
Kay
had an atlas, one of those picture-book-type deals for kids that she’d gotten
one Christmas, with a world map across two pages, all the countries shown in
different colors. She’d marked places all over the world she wanted to go.
Climbs she wanted to conquer: Yosemite National Park; Mount Kilimanjaro in
Africa; Trango Towers in Pakistan. She didn’t quite know how she was going to
do it, besides making a lot of money somehow. Winning the lottery, maybe. She
wasn’t the best student and didn’t see herself in a fancy high-paying job.
Never mind that many of those dots she’d marked on her map were in dangerous
places. The regions of Dragon were in the north, shaded gray. Shadowy, unknown,
off limits. “Here be dragons,” the map may as well
have said. So wasn’t crossing the border another adventure? But rather than
seek this one out, it had come along and plucked her out of the river.
Crossing
the border by accident was one thing, and she hadn’t crossed very far then.
Just washed up on the riverbank. No one could blame her; no one could punish
her. But crossing intentionally?
Kay
stood on the human side of the creek and looked across. The other side didn’t
look any different. Going over there shouldn’t have been such a big deal. And
why did she have to be the one to cross anyway? Meeting like this was the
dragon’s idea. He should be the one to cross. Except she was a little easier to
hide than he was, wasn’t she? Her tracks would be easier to cover up on his
side of the river than his would be on her side.
The
log he’d dragged across for a bridge was still in place, maybe wetter than it
had been. It would hold up.
She
ran across it before she could second-guess herself. Her hiking boots didn’t
slip on the wet bank, and the log didn’t budge. This could have been any
makeshift bridge across any creek, and the forest on the other side was just
the same: tall pines, earthy smell, calls of distant birds. The only difference
was in her mind, knowing she had crossed the lines on the map. It was enough to
make this another world. She stayed by the side of the creek, perching on a
smooth boulder. She pulled her knees up and waited. No dragon appeared.
Half
an hour, she told herself. That was how long she’d give him. If he didn’t
appear by then, she’d run back home and pretend that none of this had happened.
Then again, maybe it hadn’t happened. Maybe she’d been knocked on the head and
imagined the whole thing. But she wanted to know. She hadn’t thought about how
the dragons had their own side to the story; now that she had, she wanted to
know what that side was. And she would never, ever get another chance at this.
This was another impossible rock face, and her uncertainty was the usual fear
vying with exhilaration. Sure, she might fall. But she’d rather reach the top.
She
heard the dragon’s breathing first. A short gust of wind rustled nearby trees,
then another, and the gusts, like those that sometimes came suddenly from the
mountaintops before letting the forest fall still again, were too regular.
These gusts didn’t rustle, murmur, and startle. They breathed.
How
could something so large move so quietly? Trees creaked all the time, branches
rustled, so when he wound his way around the trunks, the sounds were no
different. His steps were silent on the soft earth.
Her
heart pounded hard, and she almost ran back across the log. She didn’t remember
standing, but there she was, ready to take off like a rocket.
And
there was the dragon’s head, right in front of her, his neck lowered almost to
the ground so it was at eye level—with his eye nearly as big as a car window.
The large, black, glistening surface showed her
stricken face back to her. His body stretched out behind him, nestled among the
trees.
“You
came,” he said softly.
She
nodded quickly, feeling like a mouse—a mere bite of food—caught in his gaze.
“Wondered,”
he said. “Thought you might not.”
“I
almost didn’t,” she said, backing away a couple of steps. Every time he spoke,
warm, smoky breath brushed by her.
He
gave a small growl, and her heartbeat sped up to a jackhammer rhythm. Was he
angry? Maybe he was angry. She glanced over her shoulder, but didn’t think she
could run fast enough to escape that long neck and lithe body.
Or
maybe he was chuckling.
“Not
hurt you,” he said softly, like a roll of distant thunder.
“Won’t.
Won’t hurt you.” She winced at her own tone of voice. She sounded like an
English teacher.
The
dragon flexed his neck in an expression she couldn’t read. “See? Practice.”
Almost,
it was too much. “But why?” she said, her arms spread, pleading. “You’re
not even supposed to be here. I’m not supposed to be here. We’re not
supposed to be talking to each other. If anybody finds out about this, they’re
going to be so pissed off, it might start a war like the last one. So why do
you even need to learn to talk to people? Why?”
“Too
fast,” he said. “Again. Slow.” His expression shifted, the
scales around his mouth turning downward. A frown, she realized. She’d been
talking too fast, and she’d confused him.
She
took a deep breath and started over. Slower, this time. Simple.
“Why
do you want to talk to people, when there was a war between dragons and people?
When dragons haven’t talked to people for sixty years?”
He
sat still as a rock, the bulk of his body resting motionless. He could fall
asleep and be mistaken for a pile of boulders—shimmering, silvery boulders, but
still boulders. However, tiny flickers of expression—a twitch around his eye, a
stretching of scales around his mouth, a tension in his neck—revealed that he
was alive, that he was thinking. Considering how to answer.
“To
understand,” he said finally. “Both sides.”
He
gazed at her. Kay tried not to think of how neatly she would fit into his
mouth. Two bites, at most.
She
said, “We have stories. Thousands of years of stories about dragons. They’re
always evil. They always destroy.”
Until
sixty years ago, the stories were only stories. Over the previous centuries,
the dragons withdrew to strongholds underground, beneath mountains and in
unexplored caves, until people forgot they’d ever been real. Then the atomic
blasts at the end of World War II brought the dragons out of hiding. When the
shockwaves from the bombs in New Mexico and Japan reached them, they clawed
their way back to the surface, and humanity’s
nightmares came to life. The old stories—tales of Leviathan, of serpents and
the evil they brought, of virgin sacrifices, warriors slain, and miles of land
burned to nothing—had been history. Even recent sightings of sea monsters and
lake monsters that had been discounted as legend may have been lone dragons,
briefly reemerging into the world.
This
time, though, unlike in the days of swords and armor, human technology very
nearly matched the dragons’ power. They’d gone to war, fire-breathing dragons
against fighter planes and tanks. Both sides feared such a war would destroy
them all, and the land they lived on, so they called a truce, made a treaty,
and the dragons retreated to a territory carved out for them in the northern
Rockies, Siberia, and the Arctic Circle. Each side promised to leave the other
alone, so they could all live in peace. That taut, anxious, so-called peace had
lasted since. People lived with the images lurking in the backs of their minds,
of fire blasting from the sky, melting ships, tanks, and cities. Silver River,
Montana, where Kay lived, was the closest American town to one of the dragon
territories and home to the U.S. branch of the international coalition that
monitored the borders of Dragon. Fighter planes from Malmstrom Air Force Base
patrolled the border, the schools ran dragon-raid drills, and you lived with it
because that was just the way things were.
“We
have stories,” the dragon said. “Of people with swords.
They hunt us down. Seek us out. Wicked deeds.”
Kay
wondered what stories the dragons told about human beings. Saint George—Silver
River High’s mascot was Saint George—must be like the devil to them.
“Foolish,
maybe,” he said. “But I want to see for myself. To understand. We used to talk
to people. Maybe we should again.”
How
unlikely was it that they even met at all? People and dragons weren’t supposed
to meet. They weren’t supposed to walk around on the same planet. Except for
old stories from China where dragons represented good fortune and luck, there’d
been only conflict between them.
But
there were those stories of Chinese luck. Somewhere back in history, maybe
something like this had happened before. Pure chance had brought them both
here: her to climb rocks and him to fish her out of the river. That was
luck. And it gave them something to talk about.
“If
I hadn’t fallen into the river, what would you have done?” she said. “I had to
talk to you because you saved my life. But if you had tried to talk to someone
who was just walking along, and they saw you and ran screaming, what would you
have done?” Kay could see it: That someone, seeing a dragon so close to the
border, would have fled, reported to the Federal Bureau of Border Enforcement,
maybe even her mother, and there would have been evacuations, more jet patrols,
maybe even bombing—everyone would have assumed the dragons planned an attack.
But that wasn’t why he was here.
“Thought,
the stories about humans are true. But you didn’t scream. Didn’t run.”
In
spite of herself, unconsciously almost, Kay smiled. No, she hadn’t run away.
And the dragon hadn’t tried to eat her, and she had to rethink a lot of the old
stories. She liked the idea that everyone had been wrong all this time. This
wasn’t just an adventure—it was an adventure no one else had even thought of
before.
The
dragon tilted his head, peering more closely at her. Like a bird might.
“That—smile?
Why?”
“Because
this is good,” she said.
They
met again the week after that.
The
dragon, it turned out, knew how to read. Dragons had scholars and writing.
Using soot on stone, working with their claws, they made marks and symbols.
They had also collected human books, and some of them, peering very closely to
make out the tiny (to them) letters, could read human words. So at the dragon’s
request, Kay brought him books, and they read them together.
“How
can you read?” she asked him early on. “You’re huge. The print’s so small.”
“Very
good eyes. Like hunting prey. We see rabbits while flying.”
She
wasn’t sure what to make of the image, of reading being like hunting.
During
that same meeting she asked him his name. He tilted his head, a quizzical,
curious movement. It meant he was thinking. When he spoke, he made a trill and
click, dragon noises, deep in his throat.
“That’s
your name?” she said, and he nodded. “I can’t say that. What’s it mean in
English?”
He
paused again, still bemused, and she wondered what dragons called themselves,
what their names meant. But she thought about what her name meant and what
she’d say if she had to translate it, and how she would have been just as
perplexed.
“I
can choose a name.” He looked at the book they’d been reading, The Faerie
Queene, a thick edition with clear print she’d found in the library. She’d
brought it because the picture on the cover showed a knight battling a dragon.
“Artegal. Call me that. Your name?”
“Me?”
It seemed surreal, trading names with a dragon. “Kay.”
“The
letter?”
She
knew she wouldn’t be able to explain it. “Kind of.” He simply huffed in
response.
He
wanted to talk about the books with dragons in them, to see the human stories
of dragons and people fighting. To try to understand why they fought. She
figured her just standing in front of him would explain it.
“You
could swallow me whole. That scares people.”
“People
fight when scared?” he said.
“Of
course they do.” He still seemed confused by the whole
idea. His gaze narrowed. She was learning to read his expressions: the arc of
scales above his shining dark eye, the curve of his lip. The way his head
tilted when she spoke too quickly, and he didn’t understand.
She
asked him, “What scares dragons?”
He
cocked his head. “Nothing.”
The
answer didn’t surprise her. But after a moment he added, “Each other.” That did
surprise her.
“Dragons
fight with each other?”
“Rare.
We fight to defend. But there has been no fighting in my lifetime.”
At
first she was shy about asking questions. One of them might make him angry and
finally inspire him to eat her. But he was more interested in the books, in the
stories, and in asking questions himself. He really was interested in talking.
She grew braver.
“Where
do you live?”
“North,”
he said.
“No,
I mean, do you live in caves? Like in the stories? Do you make them, or do you
find them?”
“Caves.
There are always caves to find. But we make them larger. We carve. Decorate.”
“How?”
“Stones.
Ones that shine in the light. Gold. That story is true—dragons love gold.”
“How
many of you are there where you live?”
“You’ll
tell this to your army?”
Stricken,
she shook her head, denying it. But then she recognized the curl to his lip, a
rumble that was a chuckle. He’d been joking. He understood: She couldn’t take
this information to anyone without admitting that she’d crossed the border and
spoken to a dragon.
He
asked her many of the same questions. Where do you live? What do you do? The
dragon understood school—they had something like it. Each dragon was taught by
a mentor, an elder in the family.
He
said, “My mentor was a…speaker. After the last battle. The one who spoke to
make the treaty.”
She
remembered seeing pictures, old black-and-white photos of a trio of dragons
crouched in an open field, surrounded by tanks and soldiers with guns, and a
handful of unarmed, tiny-looking people standing before them.
“Like
an ambassador,” she said.
He
tilted his head and ducked his chin, something like a nod. “Yes. Ambassador.
Then he taught me. I learned language from him. But had no one to speak to
after he left. Many years ago now.”
“Where
did he go?”
Artegal
settled, a shiver passing along his neck that made his scales ripple. “East.
Not sure where. But…he did not like that we kept silent.”
“And
so you came looking for someone. Won’t your people get mad if they find out
about this?”
He
snorted at this. A hint of steam curled from his nostrils.
“An acceptable risk.”
The
same acceptable risk she was taking, for the sake of adventure. She understood.
She
turned her phone off during these Sunday afternoons with the dragon. Reception
was spotty out here anyway, but she didn’t want to have to explain it to him if
it happened to ring. And she certainly wasn’t going to talk to someone in the
dragon’s presence.
Usually,
she had missed calls when she reemerged into what passed for civilization in
Silver River. This time, a text message from Tam screamed at her: Where RU?
Kay
called her back. Tam didn’t even say hello.
“Kay,
where are you? We’re supposed to go looking for dresses, what’s up?”
Kay
winced. She’d forgotten. “I just went out for a little while. I’m driving into
town right now. I’ll pick you up at your house.”
She
didn’t go straight to Tam’s house, because she had to change out of her hiking
clothes and take a shower to get the dirt and sweat off. How could being out in
the woods for an hour get her so grubby? By the time she got to Tam’s, she was
an hour late, and Tam wasn’t happy.
“This
is the most important dance of our lives. Shopping for a dress—you have to take
it seriously.”
“Sorry,”
Kay said, as Tam slid into the passenger seat of the car. “So what happens when
junior prom comes along? Then senior prom? Isn’t
that supposed to be the most important dance of our lives?”
That
got a smile out of Tam. “What have you been doing all day?”
Kay
shrugged. “It wasn’t all day. Just a couple of hours. I was just out hiking.”
“You’re
always hiking.”
“I
like hiking.”
“If
I didn’t know better, I’d say you had a secret boyfriend stashed somewhere.”
Kay
stiffened and couldn’t think of what to say, so she glared at Tam as if to say,
Don’t be ridiculous. But maybe Tam kept thinking it, and maybe that was
okay, if it meant Kay didn’t have to explain what was really going on.
The
closest mall was fifty miles away and wasn’t much of a mall. Only one
department store, which made shopping for a dress either really easy or really
hard, depending on your perspective.
“Maybe
we should have stayed home and looked for dresses online,” Kay said.
Tam
gave her a look. “That’s not as fun.”
Easy
for her to say. All the dresses Tam tried on looked great on her. Kay could
barely bring herself to try on any. They looked so glamorous, shimmering with
beads and glitter, tight and clingy. She didn’t feel very glamorous.
She
was glad Tam was there. Tam made her try on dresses she
never would have thought of wearing herself.
“Don’t
slouch,” Tam said, tugging at Kay’s shoulders as they stood before a three-way
mirror.
It
was hard not to. The black, form-fitted dress had spaghetti straps, leaving
Kay’s shoulders and a big part of her chest bare. The tan on her arms ended
where her T-shirt sleeves did. She felt self-conscious, and she slouched.
Turning one way and the other, she studied the dress and herself. The minute
she leaned over or tilted the wrong way, the front hung open, revealing way too
much for all the world to see.
“I’m
not big enough for this dress,” she said, grimacing at her small chest and the
excess fabric. Tam, however, would fill it out nicely.
Tam
grimaced right along with her, which meant she couldn’t try to deny it. “Okay.
We’ll try something else then.”
Tam
was still wearing the dress she’d tried on and was in the process of falling in
love with. Royal purple, shot through with silver, it was a skintight sheath
that showed off every inch of her curvy body. It had off-the-shoulder straps
and a rhinestone broach between her breasts. Nobody else at school would have
the guts to wear a dress like that; Tam looked amazing.
Shuffling
through the hangers of the dozen or so gowns they’d picked, Tam pulled out the
next one: spaghetti straps, snow white and silver, sparkling with beads, with a
gather in front that would make Kay look like she
had more rather than less.
“That’s
too fancy,” Kay said, shaking her head.
“It
won’t hurt anything to try it on.”
Kay
peeled out of one dress and squirmed into the other.
It
was beautiful. It made Kay beautiful. Experimenting, she scrunched up her hair
and held it on top of her head, letting a few strands fall loose around her
face.
“Wow,”
Tam said.
“I
look like I’m getting married,” Kay pouted. This was too much. She didn’t want
a dress like this.
“No,
you don’t. You look like you’re going to the Oscars.”
Tam
may have been right, but Kay didn’t recognize the svelte young woman in the
mirror. Wearing a dress like this was…crazy. Like free-climbing a rock face or
crossing the creek into Dragon. She wasn’t hot enough for it, and she’d look
like an idiot walking into the dance. Then again—maybe Tam was right. Maybe she
really could be glamorous—and maybe she ought to try. An acceptable risk, as
Artegal had said.
Kay
didn’t dare look at the price tag. She’d pulled a hundred dollars out of her
savings from her summer job working for a river rafting company. Her mother had
been adamant: “It’s just a dance. It’s not even prom. Don’t break the bank on a
dress.” Try explaining that to Tam.
“So
what’s the damage?” Kay asked, turning so she could reach the mess of tags
hanging out the back. She braced. It was going to be too much. She couldn’t
afford it.
In
the mirror, she could see Tam smile. “Eighty-nine ninety-nine.”
Kay
didn’t know why she should be so nervous. She was going to the dance with a
friend. That was all.
When
Jon came to pick her up, her parents insisted on making them pose for pictures.
Like that wasn’t embarrassing. She couldn’t complain—most of the time, they let
her alone, didn’t pry too much, didn’t harass her. She could sneak out without
drawing too much attention. Not this time.
But
she had to admit, Jon looked good. She’d never seen him in a suit and tie
before. He looked slick. Very Hollywood, Tam would say. Or Secret Service. Kay
thought it was mostly because he managed not to slouch. She still had to think
about it.
“Why
don’t you two stand over here, under the tree?” Dad
said, camera in one hand, gesturing them over with the other.
“It’s
getting too dark out,” Mom argued. “I think we should do this inside. Or at
least on the porch, where there’s more light.”
Dad
smirked. “We can do both. You two mind?”
Kay
mostly wanted to hurry up and leave. But she wasn’t going to ruin her parents’
fun by arguing. They seemed happy. They beamed at her, eyes shining. Tearing
up? Her tough cop parents tearing up? All she’d done was put on a nice dress.
Jon
was smiling; he didn’t seem to mind. Finally, Kay realized she’d have to put
her foot down or her parents would take pictures all night.
“We
really need to get going. We’re supposed to be meeting Tam and Carson,” she
said hopefully.
“Oh,
gosh, I didn’t realize how late it is,” Mom said, glancing at her watch. “Of
course you should get going. Have fun.” Kay hugged her mother, then her father.
He
said, “Kay, back by midnight, right?”
“Right.”
Then
she and Jon piled into his car. Jon was chuckling.
“What?”
she asked.
“When
your dad’s the sheriff and he says be home by midnight, you don’t have a
choice, do you? He could send the cops after you.” His expression turned
thoughtful. “Do you think he’d really do that?”
Kay’s
father had pulled her over for speeding once. That was all it had taken.
She
said, “I think we’d better plan on being back by midnight.”
If
you wanted to go to a dance with a friend, there had to be an easier way.
The
gym had been done up with a ton of streamers and balloons. A disco ball had
been temporarily suspended from the ceiling. It still looked—and smelled—like
the gym. The football team had won the game earlier that day and were acting
rowdy, screaming at one another, mostly incomprehensible phrases, except for an
occasional “Saints!” Now that Kay thought about it, calling the closest high
school to Dragon the Saint Georges struck her as being kind of rude. The
football players’ girlfriends stood to the side, pouting and looking
embarrassed at the team’s rowdiness, a few people danced to recorded music, and
lots of others stood to the sides, sipping fruit punch from paper cups and
nibbling on cookies. Like any other school dance. While lots of people managed
to look nice in their new dresses and suits, many others looked exactly what
they were: uncomfortable.
On
the other hand, this was about as fancy as Silver River ever got.
Kay
and Jon leaned against a wall and watched the drama.
Jon
pointed to where Principal Reid, who always wore pressed
dress suits in dark, respectable colors, even while chaperoning a dance, was
tapping Carson on the shoulder. Carson and Tam stopped making out on the dance
floor. It was the third time Reid had split them up. They returned to dancing
in the acceptable manner: her arms across his shoulders, his hands on her hips,
six inches between them. Reid had been known to measure with a ruler.
They’d
been making out during one of the fast songs.
“I
give them ten more minutes before they get stopped again,” Jon said. “Or before
Reid kicks them out.”
Kay
grinned. “If she hasn’t yet, she’s not going to.”
“They’ll
just find some place where no one’ll bother them,” Jon said.
When
a group of them went out for a movie or a game or to hang out, that’s how a lot
of the evenings ended up: with Tam and Carson going someplace where no one
would bother them. They were kind of famous for it.
Jon
called it exactly. Ten minutes later, when the next slow song came up, Tam and
Carson were at it again. Reid marched toward them, but before she reached them,
Carson took Tam’s hand, and they ran off the dance floor and out the door
together.
“They
didn’t even say good-bye,” Kay said. Never mind. Kay would hear all about it
tomorrow or Monday, how they’d parked at a trailhead outside of town or sneaked
into Carson’s attic. The attic actually stored an old bed that they used, but
then they had to be quiet, and how hard was that
when Carson was just so hot.
Reid
had other targets by this time. Chaperones watched the dancing couples like
hawks during the slow songs. The scene made Kay nervous. She didn’t know
whether she was relieved to be outside that whole game or sad that she was
missing out on something. Jon hadn’t asked her to dance a slow song yet. She
half hoped that he would, but was glad that he hadn’t. The whole evening was confusing
her.
By
ten o’clock it was clear one of the football players had smuggled in some kind
of alcohol and was passing a flask among his friends, because the team got more
rowdy, the girlfriends got giggly, and the smell of it was starting to seep in
among the smells of sugar from punch and cake and sweat from the gym. More
people were dancing, the talking got louder, the music got louder, and the
faculty chaperones were looking resigned. At least the punch hadn’t been
spiked. Her parents would just love her coming home drunk and wouldn’t take
“It’s not my fault” as an excuse.
About
that time Jon rested a hand on her shoulder. “You want to go outside and get
some air?”
She
nodded, and they slipped through the gym door to the parking lot, after
retrieving their coats from the coatrack.
They
just walked, following the sidewalk around the school, even though Kay’s
strappy high heels weren’t great for walking, and her feet were cold. As long
as she kept moving, she’d be okay. They walked shoulder to shoulder, looking up
at the sky, the stars. The air was cold enough that
their breath fogged. Kay’s ears tingled with cold. She hugged her coat tightly
around her.
“Are
you okay?” he said, after they’d walked the length of the sidewalk in silence.
“Yeah,
I’m fine. It’s so beautiful out.” On clear nights like this, the sky was black,
rich and depthless, and millions of stars sparkled.
They
turned the next corner; she couldn’t help but look out past the football field
and highway to the forest beyond, and to the mountains in the distance that
marked dragon territory. She thought of Artegal, wondered where he was and how
hard he had to work to keep from telling anyone about them. She wondered if any
of his people suspected.
There
seemed to be a glow among those far mountains, almost like a touch of sunset,
but it was north instead of west. It seemed to flicker, orange and yellow, like
a distant campfire.
Jon
looked to where she stared. “Is it the northern lights?”
On
clear nights, or when the aurora was particularly strong, the northern lights
were visible in Silver River. But she shook her head. The glow was too red and
too close to the horizon to be the aurora. Visible among the hills, shadows
moved, dipping in and out of the light in graceful figures, visible in brief flashes.
“It’s
them,” she said.
A
few times a year, the dragons grew active, and their skies
lit up. People assumed it was their fires reflecting off the mountains. No one
knew for sure, and no one knew why. Nothing ever came of the nights of fire. No
attacks, no demands, nothing to tell if the dragons were angry. Maybe they had
their own festivals, their own holidays. Like Christmas. Because no one had a
good explanation for it, it was probably one of the reasons people had stayed
jumpy about dragons, even after all this time.
The
activity was well within dragon territory, so the human authorities couldn’t do
anything about it. Kay imagined how many dragons were needed to make the
mountains glow like that.
Shivering
suddenly, she wrapped her arm around Jon’s for warmth. He didn’t pull away.
They walked on.
It
felt almost like dancing, this walking arm in arm. She felt warmer. Wasn’t sure
it was all from him.
After
a dozen steps, he looked at her and said, “Does this mean you want to be more
than just friends?”
A
few more steps. She had to think. This was Jon, her climbing buddy, her friend.
It was hard thinking of him outside of that. She wasn’t sure she wanted to be
one of those figures Principal Reid accosted on the dance floor. She wasn’t
sure if that was really what being boyfriend and girlfriend meant. This was all
way too much to explain to Jon right now.
“I
don’t know. Is it okay if I don’t know?”
“Yeah,”
he said after a moment. “I think I know how you feel.”
He gave her arm a squeeze.
Arm
in arm, they went back to his car.
Kay
groaned when she saw the light on in the living room. Mom or Dad or both were
waiting up for her.
“It’s
not midnight yet, I know it isn’t,” Jon said, looking at the clock in the dash
in a panic. It read 11:30.
“No,
it’s not. They’re just being uptight.”
“You’re
sure it’s okay? You’re not going to get in trouble?”
“No.
They said midnight, they meant it.” She gathered her coat around her and paused
before she opened the door. “Thanks, Jon. Thanks for bugging me until I said
yes. I had a good time.” She did have a good time; maybe the best part was just
walking with Jon outside, watching the stars.
“Good.
I’m glad.” His smile glowed. He really was glad. “Maybe we should do it again
sometime.”
“Maybe
we should.” This sounded serious. She considered: Was she reluctant to say yes
because she was scared? Was that all?
Maybe
that was what made her lean forward and kiss him, just a light press on the
side of his lips, before she could scare herself out of it. He blinked at her,
mouth open, startled. His hand touched hers.
“Bye,”
she said, and scrambled out of the car before he could say anything. She ran to
the front door, but looked back once. He was watching her through the
windshield. Quickly, she went inside and closed the
door. She stood there, listening, until she heard his car start and drive away.
Behind
her, a newspaper rustled. Her father, sitting on the sofa in the living room,
set aside his reading.
“Hi,”
he said.
She
smoothed out her coat, trying not to be self-conscious, and wondered if she was
in trouble after all. Maybe her father had set his clock fifteen minutes ahead,
just to be sneaky. “You didn’t have to wait up for me.”
He
shrugged. “I know. I just wanted to make sure you had a good time. Did you?”
“Yeah,
I did.” She shoved her hands in the pockets of the coat and sat on the edge of
the armchair across from him. “We saw lights. It looked like fires in the
mountains over the border.”
“Hmm.
That’s the third time this year.”
“You
keep track?”
He
smiled. “It’s hard not to. We get probably a hundred 911 calls about it the
nights it happens.”
“But
there’s nothing you can do about it,” she said.
“We
tell people we’re monitoring the situation. If telling us about it makes them
feel better, well, I can’t argue, can I?”
“It’s
weird. It feels like they’re watching us.”
“I’m
sure they are watching us,” he said. “They’d be stupid not to. And I don’t
think they’re stupid.”
They’re
not, she almost said. They read. They make art. They
could talk to us, if they wanted to. She pursed her lips, trying to find the
right way to ask—without letting on about her secret.
“We
do the drills, the jets patrol—is it because we really think they’re going to
attack?” If most of the dragons were like Artegal, she didn’t believe they
would.
“It’s
hard to say. We just don’t know enough about them.”
“Do
you think there’ll ever be another war with them?” What had been banter in the
hall at school had become an appalling idea.
“I
hope not. The way I see it, my job’s keeping the peace. The more peaceful it
is, the better I look.” He grinned.
She
must have been staring off into space, frowning and thoughtful, because her
father said, “You’re not worried about the dragons, are you?”
Yes. At least, she worried about one dragon…. “No,” she said
quickly. “Not any more than usual.” She tried to figure out how to change the
subject. Her father did it for her.
“You’re
sure you had a good time? You seem a little down.”
“Oh
no, I was just thinking.” He gave her a questioning look, prompting more
detail. She’d be better off calling it a night and running away to her room.
She took a deep breath and said, “How did you know? You and Mom, I mean. How
did you know you wanted to be together?”
He
leaned back against the sofa, glancing at the ceiling. Avoiding the question,
she thought. He’d say something trite and tell her to go to bed.
She
was surprised when he shook his head. “I don’t know. It’s not something I can
put into words. We just knew. Well, I knew. She took a little
persuading.” His smile turned wry.
Kay
wondered what her mother would say if she asked her the same question. His
answer didn’t help much. It was the same thing Tam always said: It just felt
right.
Kay
just felt confused.
Her
father said, “I like Jon. He’s a good kid.”
She’d
have to tell Jon that, so he could stop worrying about Sheriff Wyatt coming
after him. Kay smirked and said, “So you want me to go out with him, too.”
“If
you’re ready. I don’t want you to get involved if you don’t want to.”
She
sighed. “But how do I know if I’m ready?”
“Sorry,
kid. Can’t help you with that one.”
He
seemed smug. He had that look that adults got when they thought their kids were
being cute. She sighed again.
He
came over and kissed the top of her head. “I’m going to hit the sack. Don’t
forget to turn the lights out.”
“Night,
Dad.”
She
followed suit a few minutes later, carefully hanging her dress in the closet
before going to bed.
The
weather turned cold. Snow fell, and the edges of the creek at the border froze,
forming a crystalline skin that crept out over the running water. Kay went to
their meeting spot bundled up in her parka, with scarf, hat, gloves, and
thermals under her clothes.
Artegal
didn’t seem bothered by the cold at all. His breath blew out through his nose
in billowing clouds of fog.
“So
I guess dragons are warm-blooded,” she said to him by way of greeting.
He
tilted his head, curious. “Warm-blooded? Of course, blood is warm.”
“Well,
yeah. But it means you’re not really reptiles.” She tried to remember all those
science class notes and wished she’d paid more
attention. “Reptiles are cold-blooded. They can’t keep warm by themselves, so
they have to sit out in the sun. Warm-blooded animals maintain their own body
temperature, so they can be out in the cold. People have always wondered about
dragons. No one’s been able to get a blood sample or take their temperature or
anything to find out.” Imagine getting a dragon to sit still for that.
“Reptiles.
Small, scaled creatures. Snakes, lizards.”
“Yes.”
They
sometimes still had trouble with vocabulary. But the more they talked, the more
he learned. She could tell he was getting better. She wondered sometimes if she
wasn’t the best person in the world to be helping him—plenty of people were
smarter. He could be learning so much more from them. Then again, the really
smart people didn’t do things like go climbing on the border of Dragon. Maybe
she was exactly the right person to be here. She’d earned this chance.
“We
are to them as you are to mice. Like them, but far removed. We have scales like
them, but we have more.”
Like
speech, for example, though only some dragons learned to speak human
languages—like Artegal and his mentor. Kay was getting answers to questions her
mother faced in her work monitoring the border, and the scientists would love
this. As if she could tell anyone. She didn’t even dare make notes, in case
someone found them.
She
said, “We see a glow sometimes, to the north toward the
mountains. Like something’s on fire. It was there last week. I could almost see
dragons flying around it.”
He
rested, his wings folded to his side, propped up on his elbows, back legs
tucked under him, and tail curled around his body. He nodded thoughtfully, but
said nothing.
“Nobody
knows what it is,” she said, hinting. “We know it has something to do with
dragons, but we don’t know what.”
“We
see a glow all the time from your town. Lit up, all night long.”
“Streetlights.
We can’t see in the dark, like dragons can,” she said.
“Used
to be humans didn’t go out at night at all.”
“Well,
now we do. Now we can.”
Artegal
resettled himself, flexing his tail and shifting his forelimbs. He seemed to be
considering how to answer.
Kay
sat on her usual rock nearby, so they could look at each other at almost the
same level. His expression seemed uncertain, though she could have been wrong.
He couldn’t think that she’d been sent to spy on him, any more than she thought
he was sent to spy on her and learn more about people—right? They’d found each
other by accident.
“You
don’t have to tell me if it’s a secret,” she said.
“It’s
like singing,” he said finally. “Like a choir.”
She
tried to imagine a dozen dragons like him, raising their necks, tilting back
their heads, flames pouring from their open mouths along with music. Music that
sounded like roaring. It was an odd image.
“Is
it like a celebration? It must be special. It only happens a couple of times a
year.”
“Yes.
A ritual. Births. Deaths.”
“What
was last week?”
Again,
he hesitated. This was one of the questions the scientists—and the
military—kept asking: How many of them were there? How often were they born—or
hatched? How much did we have to worry about them building up numbers and
overwhelming us?
“A
birth,” he said after a long moment.
She
felt an odd thrill that he trusted her with the information.
“Congratulations,”
she said.
He
tilted his head in the way that made her think of a smile. “Thank you.”
“Have
you done it yet?” Tam asked.
It
was the first day back at school after winter break. Kay was reacquainting
herself with her locker, wincing because she’d forgotten to bring home a baggie
of cookies that someone had given her for Christmas. They were probably stale.
Tam was leaning on the locker next to her, making demands.
Kay
and Jon had gone out a couple of times during the break. They went to a movie
and grabbed dinner at the Alpine Diner. They’d gone cross-country skiing the
day after a big snowfall on New Year’s. They hadn’t
done anything they wouldn’t have done when they were “just friends.” The
presents they’d given each other were the same kind of thing they’d always
given each other. She gave him a CD; he gave her a box of chemical
hand-warmers, perfect for days of winter hiking or cross-country skiing. She
hadn’t expected anything like flowers or jewelry—she wouldn’t have wanted anything
like that, not from Jon.
It
didn’t really feel different. They hadn’t done any more than kiss good night.
Kay
decided to pretend that she didn’t know what Tam was talking about. “Done
what?”
Tam
rolled her eyes in disgust. “Come on, you know. You’ve been going out with Jon
for like a month. Have you slept with him yet?”
“Oh,
I thought maybe you were talking about math homework,” Kay said, grinning
because she knew that would infuriate Tam.
Tam
huffed and stomped her foot. “I’ve been dying to talk to you about it.”
“Ah,
so that’s why you’ve been so anxious for me to get a boyfriend.”
“Kay,
come on. It’s not normal. You’re supposed to, you know…want to.”
Was
she? She supposed so. “Can’t you find someone else to talk to about sex?”
“Sure.
Like, everybody. Everybody except you.”
It
was true. Out of the corner of her eye Kay spotted three couples walking hand
in hand. One of those stopped to kiss. She never knew whether to believe all
the rumors about how far who had gotten with whom. Tam was right, though. Sometimes
it seemed like it was everyone but her.
“You’re
a junior in high school. You’re way too old to be a virgin,” Tam said.
Kay
stared. “Seventeen is not too old to be a virgin.”
“Whatever.”
“We’re
taking it slow,” Kay said. Tam just huffed in irritation again. That made Kay
frustrated. This was supposed to be about her, not what Tam or anyone else
thought. “What’s the big deal? Why do you even care whether or not we’ve slept
together? It’s none of your business.”
Tam
looked hurt, and Kay realized she’d spoken more harshly than she’d meant to.
But she didn’t apologize. She bit her lip and wouldn’t look at Tam.
“Don’t
get angry,” Tam said, shrugging, brushing it off. “You can do whatever you want
to.”
“Then
why do you keep asking me about it?” Kay said under her breath.
“Because
I’m worried about you.”
“Well,
don’t be,” Kay said. “I’m normal. I’m perfectly normal.” She didn’t sound all
that convinced.
“Are
you sure about that?” Tam shot back.
Kay
wasn’t sure—because she wasn’t normal. Normal people weren’t friends with
dragons—and were she and Artegal really friends?
“I’m
a little stressed out right now,” Kay said, sighing. “That’s all.”
“Why?
What’s up?”
The
whole story ran to the tip of her tongue. She’d say, Can you keep a secret?
Then everything would come out. Tam had never blown a secret Kay had told her.
And Tam must have known something was up, the way Kay looked at her, her lips
parted, her gaze pleading. Kay almost told her everything.
Then
she shook her head and looked away, because this was way too big. Kay breaking
the law by crossing the border was one thing, but asking Tam to break the law
by keeping a secret? She’d keep the secret, Kay believed. But Kay didn’t want
to get her in that much trouble. “Never mind. It’s nothing.”
Tam
lowered her voice to a sly whisper. “You’re stressed out because you’re not
sleeping with Jon. That’ll clear it right up, I bet.”
“Jeez,
Tam, give it a rest!” Kay slammed shut her locker door.
“I’m
just trying to help!”
Thankfully,
the bell rang, and they couldn’t argue anymore. They walked side by side to
first-period chemistry and pretended the conversation never happened.
As
usual, Kay sat at lunch with Tam, Carson, and Jon. As usual, Tam and Carson
greeted each other with a long, enthusiastic kiss. These moments, which had
been merely annoying before, had become uncomfortable with Jon sitting next
her, and she and Jon sort of being together. She could only glance
surreptitiously at Jon and wonder if he wanted her to kiss him like that, out
here in front of everyone. She felt his warmth next to her. She’d have to move
only half an inch to be touching him. Out of the corner of her eye she could
see him glance at her, then look away, blushing.
“Hey,
get a room,” he finally said, turning a lopsided grin. Tam and Carson gave each
other one of those sly looks that suggested they were way ahead of Jon and
thinking hard about that room. Or maybe they’d already been there. Kay had
heard stories about the janitor’s closet.
After
lunch, Kay and Jon left the cafeteria together.
“You
okay?” Jon said. “You’re kind of quiet.”
She
shrugged, not sure how much she wanted to say. Here she was, not able to talk
to Tam or Jon. “Tam and I kind of had an argument. She seems to think
that two people who are going out should carry on just like them. She can’t
understand why we don’t.”
“I
guess you guys talk about everything,” he said.
She
thought of everything they didn’t talk about. They never talked about
Tam’s mother’s boyfriends. Tam would just give her trademark huff and shake her
head whenever Kay asked. Until last year, when Tam
starting dating Carson, they’d talked about boys all the time—who liked who and
what they were going to do about it. But now, they never really talked.
Once, she’d asked Tam what sex was like, really. Tam had said, with a
sly grin, “You’ll just have to find out.”
She
said to Jon, “Not really.”
They
slowly walked a few more steps down the hall, putting off when they’d have to
arrive at class.
“Sometimes
I wonder if they get tired of it. Seems like all they ever do is make out,” Jon
said.
“According
to Tam it’s the best thing in the world and everybody should do it. All the
time.”
“I
think I’d rather go out with someone who likes to ski every now and then.”
“Really?”
Maybe, Kay thought, there is something to this relationship
stuff. On a whim—no, not really on a whim, because she wanted to try it, to
see what it was like—she let her arm brush his and let their hands meet, then
close together. Just like that, they were walking hand in hand down the hall at
school. His hand was warm, dry. He didn’t squeeze. Just let their fingers lace
together. She didn’t want to cling to him, and maybe he felt the same way. He
was a few inches taller, but she had to bend her elbow only a little. They’d
held hands before, helping each other up a rock face or across a creek on a
hike. But nothing like this. Kay found herself worried
that she was doing it wrong.
But
Jon smiled a kind of thin, distracted smile. He glanced at her for a second and
didn’t say anything. Just kept walking with his hand in hers. And it felt good.
On
clear days in January, Kay continued hiking out to see Artegal. It didn’t occur
to her not to. Snow and cold were tiny obstacles, when she could bundle up.
Because of the cold, she couldn’t stay long, but the dragon would have lingered
all day, nestled in the snow, his tail sweeping back and forth through drifts.
The
creek was frozen now. Kay could walk across it if she was careful. Instead of
sitting while she waited for him, she paced to keep warm. This day was one of
the sunny ones, and the light gleamed, sparkling like crystals off snow-covered
ground, and snow-dusted branches.
The
distant peaks in the interior of Dragon never had snow on them. Warmed from the
fires of dragon lairs within, the snow melted.
She
hadn’t been waiting long when he arrived. She recognized the sound of trees
creaking, as if in a wind. Especially today, when no breeze blew. He came into
view, gunmetal gray against the snowy world, and settled on his forelimbs,
bringing himself closer to her. The light in his onyx eyes blazed.
“Hi,”
she said.
His
lip curled. “Wanted to show you this,” he said, and opened a foreclaw, offering
her an object. She hadn’t noticed that he’d held his claws tightly shut.
“Belonged to my mentor. It’s human.” He sounded excited.
It
was a book, and for a moment she was horrified. It looked ancient, bound in
brown leather, worn and stained, with tarnished metal fixtures on the spine and
corners, and here it was in the outdoors, in cold and snow. It was maybe the
size of one of her schoolbooks, and she wondered how a large dragon could
handle something so small. Artegal’s claws worked like pincers, setting it in
her hands. Once she had it, he tucked his arm back to his side. She hardly
noticed how comfortable she’d become around him; she hardly noticed his size
and no longer thought of his claws and teeth as weapons that could tear into
her. He was just Artegal, who liked to talk about books.
The
book was heavy and seemed fragile. Somehow, it had survived time and being
carried in the claws of a dragon.
“How
old is it?” she said.
“Centuries.”
That
didn’t sound ridiculous spoken in the growling voice of a dragon.
“It
should be in a museum,” she murmured, running skittering fingers over the
cover. Tiny dimples from the animal’s hair were still visible in the leather.
She’d seen pictures of books like this in history class.
“Has
been safe, dry, and cool, in dragon caves,” he said. “I brought it when I was
sure you would understand. Look inside.”
His
trust in her made her pause a moment, overcome. This was an honor, and she was
flattered. After the lump in her throat faded, she opened the book to the
middle.
Dense,
black writing covered thick parchment pages. Vivid drawings looped around the
borders of each page. Vines, multicolored flowers, large letters touched with
gold. Figures stood here and there among the foliage: dragons—silver, red,
mottled green and brown, black—their tails looping and tangling around
themselves and other tails in knots, long necks stretching over letters, around
corners, fire twining from pointed mouths. And with them, people. Women in
tight-fitting gowns, men in brightly colored tunics. Sheltered by the bodies of
those huge beasts, resting their hands on lowered snouts, touching the tip of a
raised wing. Perched on their backs, even. People, riding dragons.
She
couldn’t read the text. The writing was strange; so was
the language. But she could make out the first word on the first page, an
obvious title written large: Dracopolis.
She
looked at Artegal and would have sworn he was smiling.
“People
and dragons used to be friends,” she said. “Is that what this is saying?”
“Seems
so,” he said smugly.
“Is
this real?” she said. “This isn’t just made up?”
Artegal
nodded. “My mentor told me stories, told to him by his mentor. He kept the
book. Not many have seen it, he said. Not many want to believe it. Most have
forgotten.”
“But
I’ve never heard of any stories—the human side doesn’t tell stories.” Except
for stories of Chinese luck…
“The
tales faded in the time of hiding. Except for this.”
This
showed a secret history that no one knew anything about. How could people have
forgotten this? Why did only the stories of war get passed down?
“I
can’t read it.”
“Latin,”
he said. “I can read, a little. Dracopolis: City of dragons.”
“We
can show this to people,” she said. “Then maybe we won’t have to sneak around.
People won’t be afraid of dragons anymore.” She thought about the dragon-raid
drills, and how wonderful it would be never to have another one.
He
snorted. “Not so simple. The conflict is older than we are. Not as easily
forgotten.”
“But
we can try,” she said.
“Will
they listen?”
Silent,
she turned the pages, studying the haunting images. The drawings were stylized,
flat, the poses awkward. But she could almost see emotion, the expressions on
their faces, faint smiles, as the people and dragons looked at each other. It
would be easy for someone to say it was all made up, to call it fiction. She
had only Artegal’s word for it, that this was history. And the example of the
two of them, talking together week after week. That made the book feel true.
But it also felt a little like fighting a war of their own, against all the
more familiar stories of people and dragons as enemies. Artegal was right—would
anyone listen to a couple of kids?
She
frowned. “Is this worth it?”
“This
what?”
Hugging
the book to her, she paced, wondering if he would even understand her
explanation. “I’m keeping these meetings secret from everyone I know. My
parents, my best friends—though there are actually a lot of reasons I can’t
talk to Tam and Jon right now.” She sat on the rock and sighed.
“Tam
and Jon—friends?”
“Yeah.
It’s complicated. Ever since Tam started going out with Carson she’s been
obsessed with him, and now Jon and I are sort of going out, and it doesn’t
matter how much we say that it won’t change anything, it does change
things. Half the time I don’t even know what to say to him. Never mind keeping this
secret from him.”
“Confusing,”
Artegal said, tilting his head. “Don’t understand.”
“Neither
do I.” She smiled weakly.
“Can
I help?”
“I
don’t know. I guess just talking about it helps.”
“Then
you should talk. That’s why I came—talking is always good.”
“Even
if I am breaking who knows how many laws—”
“Me
as well,” he said, huffing through his nostrils. “Breaking dragon law.”
“What’ll
they do to you if they find out?”
“Grounded.”
She
almost said, Hey, me too, then realized he was talking about something
different. “They’ll keep you from flying?”
“Yes,”
he said.
Pursing
her lips, she turned back to the illuminated page. Across the top of a page, a
dragon soared, its wings spread over the upper third of the parchment. Straps
looped across its chest, around its wings, over its back. They formed a kind of
harness, and clinging to the dragon’s back, hands gripping the harness, was another
of the tiny medieval people, a man with wide eyes and curling hair.
“Did
you see this?” She held the book up over her head, tilting it so he could peer
at it with his shining eye. He snorted an assent. In the cold air, the breath
from his nostrils billowed.
“Did
this really happen?” she asked. “Did people really fly
with dragons? Or is this just a story? Imaginary.” She tried to remember the
terms from English class. “Like some kind of symbolism?”
“My
mentor had a harness,” he said, nodding at the book. “Broken, though. Very old.
Like the straps there, see?” His predator eyes hadn’t missed a detail. Of
course they’d have harnesses, so the riders wouldn’t fall. If this had been
fiction or symbolism, would the artists have bothered showing that detail?
“So
people really did this. Dragons carried them. They flew.” She was starting to
get a really bad idea.
Artegal
must have had the same really bad idea. He had that lilt to his brow, the same
one he’d had the first time they met, when he’d said, “Because—not supposed
to.”
She
shook her head, even though she could feel the smile creeping on her own lips.
“Maybe we could make one like it, if you wanted to.”
She
climbed smooth rock faces with ropes and harness and didn’t fall. Already she
was thinking of how to loop the ropes, how to knot them together to secure them
and hook herself to his back.
“Am
curious,” he said, his lips curving in a wry dragon smile.
This
was like free-climbing a forbidden slope of granite. She wanted to see if she
could. She just wanted to see.
“I
think I have an idea,” she said.
Artegal
gave her the book to take home and study. Opening it on her bed, she crouched
over it and turned the pages, from beginning to end. Each page seemed fragile,
like if she turned it too quickly it would disintegrate. Yet the parchment was
soft. Pettable, almost, like a very fine leather. She resisted an urge to
stroke the edges, because that kind of treatment couldn’t be good for it.
Toward the end of the book, the images changed. They no longer showed the two
species smiling at each other, working to move boulders from a field or build
city walls. Instead, there was fire. Dragons sailed across the sky, raining
down fire, and lines of human warriors carrying spears and swords approached
dragons whose necks twisted back in anger. Something had happened, and a war
had started.
Tucked
between the last couple of pages of the book was a piece of paper—actual paper,
not the thin parchment that made up the rest of the book. It was old, yellow,
brittle—but not as old as the rest of the book. She was afraid to unfold it; it
felt like it would crumble in her hands. She partially unfolded it, just enough
to see. It was a map. It looked like an ocean, with large islands around the
edges. A black dot on one of the spots of land was labeled Dracopolis, with
numbers after it—latitude and longitude, maybe? The handwriting was different
from the writing in the book, flowing and precise. The ink had turned to a pale
brown. After copying the numbers—she was sure they were coordinates—she folded
the page and returned it to the book.
She
checked the coordinates on the map in her atlas, tracing latitude and longitude
to a place near the northern edge of Greenland. But that couldn’t have been
right, because there was nothing there, just the Arctic Ocean and a bunch of
ice. She drew a circle around the general area and put an X roughly at the
intersection of the coordinates. Not exactly a point on the map to chase down,
but she was still curious. She’d ask Artegal about it.
Kay
took a spiral notebook from her pile of schoolwork and turned to a blank page.
Back at the beginning of the medieval book, she started copying letters, trying
to make out the words. Artegal had said this was Latin. She ought to be able to
find some kind of translation site online to tell her what this all meant, if
she could just make out the letters. Unfortunately, whoever had written this
had decided to leave out all the spaces between words. She could put the
letters down, but didn’t know where anything started or ended. When she put the
lines of gibberish into the translator, she got back…gibberish. Despairing, she
wondered if she was going to have to learn a whole new language.
When
she finished, she carefully wrapped the book in a clean towel and hid it in a
drawer.
Looking
at local topographical maps, she found a valley—barely a valley, more like a
forgotten space between a set of hills close to the dragon side of the border.
It was too close to the border to be frequented by dragons, but hidden from
surveillance on the human side. It may give them
enough space to experiment.
She
told Artegal about the place, describing it in terms of compass readings based
on the map, so many degrees from north. He better understood when she marked it
in relation to the setting sun.
“I
know this place,” he said. “It is good.”
“I
found something else in the book,” she said, after they’d agreed on their plan.
“It’s newer, I think. Someone wrote down coordinates on a piece of paper and
slipped it between the pages. It’s for a place way north and east—near
Greenland, do you know where that is?”
“The
Arctic islands?” he questioned.
“I
think so.”
He
purred thoughtfully. “East, where my mentor vanished.”
Someone
had copied down latitude and longitude, believed they were important enough to
write down. But they didn’t label the coordinates—to keep them secret? “You
think he went there?” Kay said. “Who wrote the note?”
“I
do not know,” Artegal said.
A
week later, they met somewhere other than their secret glade by the creek.
Knowing her parents, knowing the patrol schedules and where she could go and
have it be unlikely she’d be found helped her hide. It also helped that she’d
grown up in these woods and knew the landmarks. She could leave the trails and
not get lost.
She
parked her Jeep at a trailhead where it wouldn’t be out
of place. This required a couple of extra miles of hiking to reach their
meeting spot, which meant starting out stupidly early. She brought along with
her yards of rope and her rock-climbing harness. She kept thinking, This is
crazy. Completely insane.
“You’ve
been doing a lot of hiking. Especially for this time of year,” her mother had
observed when Kay left the house.
“It’s
been helping with all the stress at school,” Kay had explained. Her mother
seemed pleased with the explanation, as if proud that Kay was handling the
stress on her own.
She
wore her warmest layers of clothing and brought along chemical warmers for her
boots and gloves. She didn’t need them at first, hiking hard with her climbing
gear in a backpack. She was sweating.
Artegal
had already arrived and was waiting. He tilted his head to study the equipment
slung over her shoulders. “Make harness. With this?”
“I’m
not sure it’ll even work. It may not work.” She kept saying that, and yet she
wanted to try it. How different could it be? You secured your line. You clipped
in. You didn’t fall. End of story.
“We’ll
try,” he said, and that was that.
First,
she arranged the line on the ground in front of Artegal, eyeing the dragon and
trying to estimate how much it would take to circle that giant frame. A figure
eight would work best, she decided, looped over his
chest in front of and behind his wings and meeting in the back. “Will this hurt
you if it goes over your wings?”
He
snorted a puff of steam out his nose. “As you say, I’m not sure.”
Leaning
forward, he lowered himself to the ground, on top of where Kay had spread the
lines out. Taking one end of the line, she touched Artegal’s shoulder. The
scales were smooth, cool. She imagined that if she knocked her knuckles on
them, they’d ring out. She lay her hand flat. A jump and a couple of steps
would carry her up to his back. They’d been meeting each other for weeks, but
they’d only talked. This was the first time she’d touched him since the day he
fished her out of the river. It seemed awkward.
Artegal,
his head turned to watch her, nodded once.
Pulling
with her hands, pushing with her feet, she scrambled up the slope of his
shoulder and found herself kneeling on his back. She had to think to keep her
balance. She could feel his body shift as he breathed, the rhythmic movement of
lungs, in and out.
He
seemed huge from this angle. She could stand on his back, and it would be like
standing on a smooth, flat floor.
She
did this three more times, to bring the other ends of the rope up. She looped
them together and knotted them securely as if she were tying a rope to someone
else’s harness. She left herself a loop and a carabiner—a steel oval with a
hinged closure—to secure her harness to.
He
didn’t seem to mind her clambering all over him. She thought she would have
felt it if he flinched or winced. Leaning on his back, she called to him, “Tell
me if I’m hurting you.”
His
lip curled. “Would take much more to hurt me.”
She
checked every line, knot, and carabiner three times. Finally, she put on her
climbing harness, secured around her waist and legs. She’d left her helmet at
home—if she fell from the air, a helmet wouldn’t do much good. She thought she
was ready. Standing on the ground by his shoulder, she looked at Artegal, into
his shining eye.
“Are
we sure about this?” she said.
“We
can prove the book is not false,” he said. “And—is exciting. An adventure.”
That,
she understood. “It sure is.”
“If
something goes wrong, call to me,” he said.
Once
again she climbed up his shoulder, to the middle of his back, between his
forelimbs. She snapped the carabiner on her harness onto the loop on Artegal’s
harness. She stretched out, lying facedown, bracing with her legs.
“Ready?”
he said. Even with his head turned, she could just see the corner of his eye at
the end of his long stretch of silvery neck.
Not
really. But she never would be until she did it. She held onto the ropes as
tightly as she could. “Yeah.”
He
walked, carrying her on foot for a quarter of a mile, to the line of forest
that marked the valley. The motion felt lurching,
shoulders bunching and lifting as he moved his arms and wings, his hind legs
causing his whole body to roll like a boat as he pushed himself forward. If she
were prone to motion sickness, she would be sick from this. But she crouched,
sitting up slightly on her hands and knees, letting her body shift and rock
with the motion. She could even start to look around her and marvel at the
world from fifteen feet off the ground. High branches passed by at eye level;
birds flew below her.
The
path he took crested, then started downhill. He didn’t warn her when he
launched straight up, fast as a rocket.
She
fell and slammed against his scaly back, grunting as the harness took all of
her weight. The breath was knocked out of her. Dangling, she rolled over until
she was looking up at bright blue sky. She grabbed the rope and pulled herself
back to stability, digging her toes in, bracing. Artegal flinched a little—no
more than the shiver of muscle she’d have when shrugging off a fly. If he was
going to do things like that without telling her, then he’d just have to put up
with her scrambling on his back.
The
muscles under her bunched as he stretched his forelimbs and raised his wings.
They became gleaming sails on either side of her. At the same time, he tipped
up, almost vertical, and she gasped as her legs swung free. But her knots held,
her harness gripped her comfortably just as it was supposed to. She’d secured
the lines well enough that they slipped only a few inches,
shifting along his back. They didn’t seem to interfere with his wings. It was
just like climbing. She wasn’t going to fall.
Almost
immediately he flattened, skimming along the treetops where he was less likely
to be seen. Lying on her stomach, she mostly saw him, his neck stretched
forward, the wedge of his head cutting a path through the air, the thick
muscles of his back bunching, relaxing, bunching again as his wings dipped like
oars. When the wings swept back, she could see past his shoulder to a carpet of
treetops, the tips of conifers speeding past in a blur. In the distance,
mountains surrounded them. Above her, nothing but sky. It was a big world.
The
scales were slippery, and when he made a sudden banking movement, she lost her
grip again, letting out a yelp as she fell. Scrabbling for purchase, she rammed
an elbow into the base of a wing. He grunted, and the rhythm of his wing
strokes faltered. He swerved and flapped harder to keep upright.
“Sorry,”
she called, wondering if he could hear her over the wind.
He
leveled off again, and she regained her balance in the center of his back. Her
muscles were already stiff from bracing, but she thought she’d found the best
position: lying flat, propped on her elbows, holding the rope across his
shoulders, using her feet to keep her steady, shifting with his movements
instead of against them. Struggling against his
rapid turns had caused her to fall.
Wind
howled around her. Gripping the ropes tightly, she huddled as if in a storm.
But she was flying with a dragon. Flying. She grinned, laughter bubbling up,
but the wind kept her gasping for air, and the sound never quite burst forth.
He
sailed around the valley, dipping his wings to turn one way or another, soaring
just above the treetops. No fancy tricks—they were both getting used to this.
But she grew comfortable enough with the harness, the movement, the view, and
the feeling of being at the mercy of a large, living creature. No, not at the
mercy of—they were partners in this. She started to enjoy herself enough that
she was disappointed when the dragon tipped his nose down and dipped into an
open space among the trees.
He
tucked himself, pulling up his neck and body, stretching his hind legs forward
to take the landing, and sweeping his wings back like a hawk to control his
descent. She was practically dangling off his nearly vertical back as they
passed by the top of the trees.
She’d
have expected them to crash into the trees, ripping through branches. A total
mess. But for all his size, Artegal was agile. He hit the ground without a
stumble, while inertia slammed her into his back, causing her to lose her
breath again. Just as carefully as he’d unfurled them, he tucked his wings in
and settled, leaning forward on the tips of his fingers and shifting on his
hind legs.
Her
hands were cramped from holding a death grip on the ropes. She almost couldn’t
open them. She shivered because even her coat and winter clothes hadn’t been
enough to protect her from the blast of wind. If they did this again, she’d
have to wear warmer clothes. And learn to trust the harness and rigging. If she
could learn to use it to balance, she wouldn’t have to hold on so tightly, and
she might be able to look around more.
If
they did this again—she couldn’t wait to do this again, even though they
weren’t supposed to be doing this at all.
She
hung there, unable to move for a moment, trying to catch her breath and
unclench her body. Artegal curled his neck around, trying to see her. Over his
shoulder, she caught the corner of his gaze.
Then
she laughed. “Oh my God!”
“Well?”
he rumbled.
“That
was amazing!” Fumbling, she unclipped her harness and fell, sliding down his
shoulder to sprawl on the ground. “What about you? Are you okay?”
“Your
weight is little. Easy to carry. But we could adjust the ropes.”
With
his clawed forelimbs, he showed her where the ropes had slipped and pinched
under his wings, where they could be tighter across his back and looser across
his chest to allow easier movement while remaining secure. She did the best she
could with cold, stiff fingers. As she stepped back, Artegal rolled his
shoulders and stretched his wings, flexing against
the harness. He seemed to nod in satisfaction.
“Better,”
he said. “It will need testing to be sure.”
Half
hopefully, half fearfully, she asked, “So this means you want to do this
again?”
Instead
of speaking down to her, he lowered his head, almost to the ground, so they
were on a level. “Don’t you?”
She
nodded as enthusiastically as she could, hoping he’d understand. “Of course! I
mean, I’ve flown before, in airplanes, but this—this was so different, so
amazing. I could see everything, everywhere. I felt like I could touch clouds—I
mean, the air even smelled better.”
He
purred, as if in agreement, and seemed pleased.
“Is
it always like that?” she said. “Do you ever get tired of it?”
“No,”
he said. “Never. We are made for flight.”
He’d
made her a part of that. It was better than conquering a rock face. And they
would fly again.
Kay
started doodling dragon wings in the margins of her notes in class. Then,
drawing in harnesses around the wings, in different patterns, thinking of
different ways to arrange the ropes. Then she’d scribble it all out, glancing
around nervously, hoping no one saw what she was doing and got suspicious. At
night, she dreamed of falling and of stopping abruptly, pulled up short by the
ropes and harness, then soaring. She lost sleep, thinking of and waiting for
the next time she and Artegal would go flying.
It
came two weeks later.
They
experimented to find the best way of fitting the ropes into a harness. He
crouched low so she could reach the knots and make adjustments. Kay added a
knot in front so she could adjust the lines from
both sides, and not just at his back, and that seemed to help. She learned to
make the knots lay flat so they didn’t irritate Artegal’s skin. His scales
looked hard, and they seemed like armor—they could act like armor, too, the
dragon said. At least in the old stories, against weapons like swords and
arrows. But the skin underneath was sensitive and would chafe and itch if
pressed wrong, like an awkward wrinkle in a piece of clothing.
Never
mind what the military wanted to know about the dragons. The biologists would
kill for a chance like this.
Finally,
they had a harness that looked a little more solid and functional than the
first one. She couldn’t believe they’d managed to get away with it at all last
time. Not only had the flimsy set of ropes she’d rigged up as a harness worked,
hadn’t fallen apart and sent her plummeting—but she and Artegal hadn’t been
discovered flying. So, why not try it again?
She
cracked open a pack of hand warmers and put them in her gloves, hoping they
would keep her from getting stiff with cold like last time. Her own climbing
harness was on and secure. Once again, Artegal crouched and flattened his wing
to let her climb up his side.
Settling
on his back felt familiar. His back was broad enough for her to lie flat on,
but not so large that she couldn’t see over his shoulders to the world around
them.
She
snapped in, told him she was secure, and braced as he lurched into motion,
walking to the launch point. This time, she was
ready for it. When he bunched his muscles, so did she, bracing. This time, she
didn’t slip or lose her breath when he launched straight up, leaping into the
air.
The
valley fell away below them. Wings stretched to their fullest, Artegal started
a wide, lazy circle across the width of it. A carpet of evergreens lay below,
climbing both sides of the U-shaped valley. Swaths of snow were visible on bare
rock outcroppings. High overhead, the sun painted the whole scene gold and
silver. Except for the wind whipping around her head, all was silent. Artegal
didn’t make a sound, except for a faint rippling in his wings, like sails.
At
this height, nothing mattered. Not school, not dating, not arguments with Tam,
not laws about the border that weren’t fair. Her smile grew wide.
Artegal
stretched out like an arrow, streamlined, cutting effortlessly through the air.
He changed direction, tilting his wings, and she held on, adjusting her weight
to keep her balance. He could see her if he lifted his head and turned
slightly, but that broke his aerodynamic shape, so he didn’t do it often.
They’d have to work out a way to communicate. He could feel her, so maybe they
could work out a system of signals. As it was, she hoped he could see her smile
and know that everything was okay.
He
turned the valley into a track, flapping a swooping oval up one side and down
the other, tipped almost on his side as he passed along the hills. The force of
his flight pulled Kay down, but her harness held her, and as Artegal increased speed, she stayed anchored to him.
He
huffed—she felt the sudden expansion of his lungs—and she took that as a sign
he was about to do something. She gripped the ropes and anchored herself by
lying flatter against his scaled back.
Then,
he swung around. Instead of the gentle, lazy tilting of wings and gliding in a
wide arc, he lurched, and dived. Wings swept back now, he turned a sharp angle
and plummeted, racing faster and faster to the ground. He spun until Kay
thought he was out of control, and she shut her eyes to keep vertigo from
overwhelming her. Surely they’d hit the trees soon, they were going so fast. She
opened her eyes, just a slit, in time to see his wings reach out at the last
moment, fill with air, and swing his body upward again. If she hadn’t already
been lying flat, she would have slammed into him and lost her lunch. They were
definitely going to have to work out some kind of communication.
She
laughed, screaming.
This
was what maintained the balance of power between the dragons and human aircraft
over the last sixty years. Human forces may have had bombs and missiles, but
their planes could never maneuver like this, turn on a dime in midair, brake
and hover without stalling out. The dragons needed so little effort to outfly
artificial human wings.
Artegal
climbed and dived again. Kay was a little more ready for it this time. The
dragon’s body was definitely better designed than the human body for this sort
of thing. She gasped for air every time he made a
sudden turn.
But
when he caught an updraft and simply glided—a ship of the air sailing in the
breeze as if he’d been born there—she felt as if she herself were flying.
An
explosion echoed, too sharp and vicious to be thunder. Kay flinched and felt
Artegal’s back muscles shiver with the same surprise. He turned, swooping
around and gaining altitude to look. She sat up to try to see over his shoulder.
Past
the ridge, over the forest north of the border, a black smudge drifted at the
end of a trail of dark smoke. Something had caught fire and fallen out of the
sky. A short distance away from what must have been a plane crash, a white
parachute drifted down, a pilot dangling at the end.
For
a moment, both dragon and pilot seemed to hover in midair, the pilot slowly
falling, twisting back and forth at the end of his lines, looking straight
across at the dragon with the girl on his back. He couldn’t possibly miss them.
Artegal
folded his wings and plunged straight down, into the trees.
Amazingly
enough, the dragon found space in the forest and came to a rough landing,
slamming into the ground, taking the impact on his hind legs and chest. Kay
swung over his shoulder and jerked against the harness.
Air
force jets had patrolled along the border her whole life, but nothing like this
had ever happened. She couldn’t tell: Had the plane been across the border when
it crashed? Was the pilot going to land across the
border, in Dragon? What would happen then? This wasn’t exactly secret, not like
her and Artegal.
“Did
he see us?” she called to Artegal. The pilot had seen them, she was sure of it,
and he would take the news back to the military, the police—she was going to
get in so much trouble.
“He
will land on this side of the border,” Artegal said. “The elders will know of
this. They will find him.”
Black
smoke from the plane crash formed a tower. Everyone would see it.
“What’ll
they do to him? What if he’s hurt? What if—”
“We
are ambassadors. We’ll find him first.”
When
he launched again, she was ready for him, gripping the ropes, watching
earnestly. The tower of smoke formed a beacon, which they aimed toward. Growing
more confident and feeling secure, Kay looked around, above them and over her
shoulder, for aircraft. She assumed the military would send rescue helicopters
or maybe even other jets. She didn’t see any, but that didn’t mean anything.
They were flying too low for her to see the main road across the river.
But
everyone must have been looking this way. Someone was going to see them. This
was going to end it all for them, but they couldn’t turn back. If the pilot was
hurt, they had to help.
Artegal
began circling. She didn’t feel it at first, it was so subtle. His right wing
dipped slightly, and the sun changed angle. She
could look across his right side and see the forest spread out below them, the
sky wheeling above them. His wing dipped again and the circle tightened. She
recognized a search pattern. He was skimming over the large swath of trees
where they’d seen the parachute come down, circling until he found the spot.
She knew she wouldn’t be much help searching, not compared to his hunter’s
vision. But she tried, and on the third loop around she saw a spot of white
among green branches.
“Artegal,
there!” she called, but didn’t know if he heard her, since her voice was
probably lost in the wind. She slapped his shoulder to get his attention. He
was already dipping his wing and banking in that direction.
He
approached the white spot—the nylon of a parachute—and chose his landing site.
She was getting better at this, and so expected the lurch to the ground when it
came and was able to brace. This time, the whole landing procedure almost felt
elegant.
Once
on the ground, Artegal moved forward, striding by using his wingtips to
balance, weaving through the spaces between trees. When he stopped and settled
back, Kay held the ropes so she wouldn’t fall. She felt the dragon’s lungs
breathe under her.
“Oh,
shit,” she heard a man say.
Artegal’s
neck curled into an S, and he cocked his head. This let Kay see over his
shoulder, where she saw a man in an olive green jumpsuit running away. Behind
him, he’d left his parachute and helmet.
Before
Kay could react or think of an alternative, Artegal followed, stretching
forward and low to the ground—as low as he could—and balancing on his
forelimbs. He took large strides, covering ground quickly. Kay lost sight of
the fleeing pilot until Artegal shifted his path and hesitated.
The
pilot was still fleeing, looking over his shoulder, stumbling through
underbrush and around branches, and heading into a dense section of forest
where the dragon couldn’t follow. Artegal huffed and changed his path to skirt
around and intercept him. In that moment, when he must have seen the dragon
wasn’t following, the pilot hesitated and looked right at Kay, braced in her
harness on the dragon’s back. He was maybe in his thirties and had dark,
close-cropped hair and a tanned, rugged face. She may have seen amazement in
his gaze as they looked at each other. Then Artegal moved on, and the pilot
went back to running south, toward the border.
That
was it. He’d seen her, and he’d tell the air force. Somehow, they’d figure out
who she was, and she’d end up in jail.
“Artegal,
stop. Wait a minute.” She thumped him on the shoulder.
Artegal
sat back and tilted his head toward her. “Not hurt,” he said, almost wryly.
“But
he’s seen us. He’ll tell everyone about us,” Kay said.
“We
should catch him. Talk. Convince him not to.”
Talking
was his solution to everything.
“No,”
she said. “Let him go. We need to get out of here before more planes get here.”
“And
dragons will come as well,” he said.
She
didn’t even want to think about what would happen if other dragons found them.
He
didn’t fly this time. People on both sides of the border were looking this way
and would see them, even close to the treetops. She could already hear engines
of aircraft approaching. Artegal was awkward on foot, but still faster than she
would have been, as he strode through the trees, balancing on his wingtips. She
stayed clipped onto his harness, because it was still a long way down.
When
they reached their morning’s meeting spot, she slid to the ground, almost
reluctantly because she didn’t know what was going to happen. She released the
ropes and carefully coiled them, as if they would get to do this again. The
crisis would blow over, she told herself. Nothing bad would come of the crash.
Patiently, Artegal watched her. They’d barely spoken.
Finally,
she stood, gear over her shoulder, ready to leave. “When can we meet next?” she
asked.
“Don’t
know. We should take care.”
“Maybe
lay low for a couple of weeks,” she said. “Wait to see if anything happens.”
“Three
weeks from today. At the highest sun—noon,” he said. “We meet at the old spot
and assess.”
“Assuming
we haven’t been thrown in jail.”
He
grumbled. It sounded like a distant tree falling. She could almost feel it
through her feet, through the ground. He said, “I’d never know. You’d just not
be there.”
“Maybe
he won’t tell anyone.”
His
responding growl sounded doubtful.
“It’ll
be fine,” she said, resolved, for both their benefits. “This’ll all blow over.
Just watch.”
“Take
care, Kay,” he said.
She
tried to smile. “You too.”
They
both turned and set off through the trees, in opposite directions.
The
sun was low, marking afternoon. It was much, much later than Kay had thought.
She expected, or rather hoped, that her parents were so busy with the plane
crash that they wouldn’t have made it home yet to notice she wasn’t there. She
didn’t want to look at her cell phone for missed calls, but she did and found a
dozen, with messages from just about everyone: Mom, Dad, Tam. Three from Jon.
Helicopters circled overhead. She wondered if the pilot had made it to the
river okay.
The
tower of smoke was still visible, though thin now, an echo of what had burned
earlier. To the north, within Dragon, a dozen bodies swooped and circled in the
sky, closer than usual. Maybe they were too far away to see that the smoke was on their side of the border. Then she
remembered what Artegal said about their eyesight. They’d see it, and they’d
know.
Maybe
they’d understand. Maybe they wouldn’t think the humans had broken the treaty
intentionally, but realize that the crash had been an accident. She didn’t want
to think about what they’d do if they decided the treaty had been broken and
decided to attack. They’d come to Silver River before anywhere else.
She
was driving too fast because she needed to get home. With the plane crash and
all the chaos around it, she didn’t think any cops would be out looking for
speeders. But when she passed an SUV mounted with police lights, it did a
U-turn, flashed its lights, and turned on its siren. Busted. Groaning, she
pulled over.
Glancing
in the rearview mirror as the police car pulled to the shoulder behind her, she
felt nauseous. It wasn’t just any cop car. It was her father’s, and sure
enough, he climbed out and strolled on over, looking smug. If it had been one
of his deputies, she may have been able to talk her way out of it. She didn’t
know what she was going to say now. She slumped in her seat, as if she could
shrink down and disappear through the floorboards.
When
her father—Sheriff Wyatt, now—stood by her window, looking down at her under
the brim of his cowboy hat, she considered not opening the window. She could
just sit here looking at him. The thing was, her father could wait her out. He wouldn’t even say anything or knock on
the window. He’d just wait until she couldn’t stand it anymore.
She
rolled down the window. “Hi.” If she acted innocent enough, maybe he wouldn’t
suspect her of anything.
Her
father wore a crooked “gotcha” smile. Kay’s hopes sank.
“You
were going pretty fast there,” he said, like it was a joke.
He’d
caught her. Okay. She could deal. Just get it over with as quickly as possible.
Surely he had better things to do than go after her. “I guess. Sorry.”
He
didn’t say anything. The first—and only, until now—time he had pulled her over,
he had written out the entire ticket, showed her how fast she’d been going and
how big the fine was. Then he’d torn it up. A warning, he’d said, with the
clear indication that next time it would be for real.
But
he didn’t have his ticket book with him. He just stood there, not saying
anything, not doing anything. Dad was the strong and silent type. Kay wanted to
scream.
“What
are you going to do?” she asked.
“You
know this road’s been closed?” he said.
He
hadn’t pulled her over because she was speeding. He’d pulled her over because
she wasn’t supposed to be here at all. She hadn’t even thought about that, that
they would quarantine this whole area until they found the pilot and figured
out what the dragons were going to do. She had no possible
excuse to get out of this.
She
shook her head and hoped she looked innocent. “No, I didn’t know.”
“That
means you were out here before the roadblock went up.”
“I
was hiking,” she said, playing as dumb as she could. She’d almost said she was
hiking with Jon, but her father would have no problem calling Jon to check on
her. Jon could only cover for her if he knew he was supposed to. She hadn’t
returned his calls yet, and if he heard from Dad first, he might assume the
worst.
She
could feel her father studying her, and she wondered what she looked like. Her
hair was windblown, tangled, even though it had been in a ponytail. A sunburn
was prickling on her nose, but that only backed up the hiking story.
“Did
you see the crash?” her father said. Fishing for some kind of answer. If only
she knew what he was looking for so she could avoid it.
“Yeah,
I did. Mostly the smoke afterward. Is everything okay? Did anyone get hurt?”
Maybe he’d let drop whether the pilot had made it.
“You
saw it and didn’t think to call anyone?”
“I
couldn’t get reception.” She winced, because that really was lame. It was
getting pretty hard to find anyplace that didn’t have coverage. On the main
road there was no excuse.
“Kay,
what are you doing out here?”
Her
parents—especially her mother and the bureau—were not primarily concerned with
protecting the border from the dragons. If the dragons decided to cross, the
local law enforcement agencies couldn’t do much about it. That would be
classified as an invasion, and Malmstrom Air Force Base, with its missiles and
fighters, would take over.
Mostly,
local law enforcement worked to keep people—the overly curious on the one hand,
and the malicious on the other—from crossing into Dragon. Just last year,
before she got her driver’s license, her father had been driving her home from
school when one of his deputies called him out to an arrest. Kay had lingered
by the car, watching while Dad and two deputies struggled to put handcuffs on a
hysterical young couple. They’d looked like hippies, a white guy and girl with
long hair partly done in tangled dreadlocks. She wore a peasant skirt, combat
boots, and a torn sweater. He wore what looked like army surplus fatigues. They
both had huge frame backpacks with sleeping bags and mess kits slung on them.
They’d hitchhiked from Ohio and had planned on sneaking across the border. They
wanted to find a dragon and “partake of its ancient wisdom.” They screamed at
the sheriff and deputies about how they didn’t have the right to keep people
from crossing the border, calling them fascists.
Her
father had joked that at least they could prosecute them for resisting arrest,
if nothing else. Kay had thought they were weird and maybe a little crazy. They
obviously didn’t come from a place where you could sometimes see dragons flying on the northern horizon and where they
practiced dragon-raid drills more than once a year.
People
like that would be insanely jealous of Kay and her conversations with Artegal.
But
more, her parents would be mortified if they knew what she’d been doing. If her
parents found out, they’d report it. They would have to. She knew that. She
just hadn’t realized how that would feel. They’d never look at her the same way
again. They’d never trust her again. She couldn’t ever get caught—and there was
no way the pilot would keep his mouth shut.
She
waited too long to answer. Nothing was going to sound reasonable now. “Really,
Dad, I was just hiking. I didn’t know there was a roadblock or I would have
called. I’m sorry.”
They’d
had enough arguments to recognize the standoff. She wasn’t going to say
anything else, and nothing he said would change that.
“You
know the plane crashed on the other side of the border? In Dragon?” he said
finally.
The
tower of smoke was close enough to the river; from a different angle it may
have looked like it hadn’t invaded Dragon. She let him think the hesitation was
shocked silence.
“What’s
going to happen? Do you think there’ll be a fight?”
Her
father leaned on the car, looked north, and shook his head. “We’re doing
everything we can to prevent that. We have to
assume they’re doing to the same on their side.” She pressed her lips and
nodded. He sounded sure, and that was encouraging. “Now, Kay, I want you to get
home. And call your mother.”
“Okay,
I will.” She didn’t have to fake sounding nervous and scared. Her stomach was
knotted.
“I
love you,” he said, pursing his lips in a thin smile.
“I
love you, too.” She watched him return to his SUV in her rearview mirror. He
didn’t drive away until she did.
She
spent the rest of the way home sitting at the edge of her seat, gripping the
steering wheel hard.
As
soon as she got home, she called Jon.
“Kay,”
he answered. “Oh my God, are you okay? Where are you? Do you know what’s
happening? Do your folks have any idea?”
She
knew way more about the situation than she wanted to. Trouble was, she couldn’t
tell anyone. “I just talked to my dad. He didn’t say much. Everyone’s worked
up.”
“Where
have you been? I’ve been trying to call you.” He sounded tense, like he’d been
really worried about her.
She
winced, guilty. “I’m sorry. I had my phone off.”
“At
a time like this? FOX News is talking invasion, Kay.”
She
sat on the couch in the living room and rubbed her hair. She was exhausted and
was starting to feel the aches and bruises where she’d been knocked around on
Artegal’s back. Even with gloves, she had blisters
on both hands. She needed a shower.
“Who’s
invading?” she said tiredly. “Them or us?”
Jon
was silent for a long moment. She was about to apologize again because she knew
she was sounding irrational. Then he said, “The plane crash was an accident,
wasn’t it?”
That
made her straighten. “What do you mean?”
“It
was a malfunction. The plane crashed; the pilot bailed out. It just happened to
be on the wrong side of the border. The air force didn’t do it on purpose, did
they?”
For
a moment, just a moment, it made sense. If you wanted to start a fight,
you’d provoke the other side somehow. Just to see what they’d do. But she was
tired and not thinking clearly, so she shook her head. “Is that what the
conspiracy websites are saying?” She tried to make it sound like a joke.
“I
guess that’s crazy, isn’t it?”
“Yeah.”
“But
no one knows what the dragons are going to do,” he said.
“No.”
She wondered what Artegal was telling his people right now, if anything. If he
were having to lie like she was. “The police have the highway closed down.
They’re worried.”
“Can
I come over?”
It
would take him a little longer, but he could get here via back roads. She almost said no. The more time she spent
around people, the more likely she would be to finally let it all out and tell
someone about Artegal, especially with all this going on. Anything she said
would be talking around the dragon. Her secret was starting to eat at her.
At
the same time, the idea of hugging Jon as hard as she could made her feel warm,
made her finally start to relax. “Yeah, okay. My parents are out working. It’ll
be good to have company.”
“Okay.
I’ll be right over.” He clicked off.
She’d
have to hurry if she wanted to take that shower.
As
soon as she hung up, her phone beeped another missed call from her mother. Kay
didn’t want to talk to her, afraid of what she would ask about the crash and
how much Kay would have to lie about it, but the calls would keep coming until
they connected. She called back.
“Kay,
are you home now? Please tell me you’re home.”
Mom
and Dad had probably been conferring back and forth about what she was really
doing. She couldn’t change her story.
“I’m
home, Mom.” Her mother sighed with obvious relief. Before her mother could ask
more questions that she’d have to dodge, Kay launched in with her own. “Is
everything okay? Do you know what’s happening?”
“Oh,
it’s a mad house here.” She must have been at the FBBE main office. Kay could
hear voices, telephones, and activity in the background. “I think every
newspaper and TV station in the country has been
calling us for a statement. We don’t have enough people to take care of the PR
and assess the situation at the same time. They’ve got me handling the press,
and I can’t keep up with it.”
“What
is the situation?”
Her
mother sighed again, and Kay imagined her—brown hair with its scattering of
gray strands coming loose from its ponytail, suit jacket looking rumpled, face
lined with stress as she dashed around the office from one phone, desk, or
computer to another.
“Waiting,
unfortunately. We can’t do much until we see what they’re going to do. The
biggest problem is we have no way to get in touch with the dragons to try to
prevent a misunderstanding.”
Kay
could say, But Mom, Artegal will talk to them. They’ll know what happened
because of him. But then she’d have to explain Artegal, and she couldn’t do
that. She was hoping the pilot wouldn’t tell anyone—or maybe no one would
believe him. Maybe they’d think he hit his head on the way down or something.
Mom
said, “Kay, I’m probably going to be here all night. Can you get yourself
dinner? Will you be okay?”
“Yeah,
Mom. Don’t worry. I’ll be fine.” Now that she wasn’t flying around on the back
of a dragon….
“Stay
inside. I’ll call you if anything else happens. Or Dad will, but he’s going to
be working all night, too.”
“Okay.”
“I
love you.”
Again,
like she had with her father, Kay said, “I love you, too.”
If
nothing else, all that love told her how worried her parents were.
Jon
arrived ten minutes after she finished her shower. She baked a frozen pizza for
dinner, and they camped out in front of the TV watching news channels, even
though no one had any new information. The pundits spouted predictions over
video footage of the territory north of Silver River, the endless forest,
distant peaks, and dragons wheeling above them. This far away, they were like
insects fluttering, like dragonflies—maybe that was how the insect got that
name. It was almost as if the cameras were waiting for the dragons to get
closer. Wouldn’t the networks love it if there were an attack?
Her
mother was interviewed at one point. She looked harried, no makeup, her hair
quickly pulled back. Even on TV, Kay could see the shadows under her eyes. The
caption under her image read, ALICE WYATT, ASSISTANT DIRECTOR FOR THE FBBE IN
SILVER RIVER. She gave the camera a thin-lipped frown and said, “Other than
some increased flight activity, we haven’t detected anything suspicious on the
dragon side of the border, but we’re going to continue to monitor the situation
closely.”
That
was it, her mother’s fifteen minutes of worldwide fame,
looking like she needed to sleep for twelve hours.
A
little later, CNN showed a video of a group of military guys leaving a
helicopter parked on the black tarmac of a runway. The camera focused in on one
of them; he looked pale, tired, and the worse for wear. She recognized the
pilot from the crash. They’d found him. He’d crossed the border okay and was
safe.
A
caption at the bottom of the screen labeled him Captain Will Conner.
Everything
the news anchor said about him had to do with the “downed pilot not talking to
reporters” and various “statements issued by the air force.” No one said
anything detailed about what had happened to him on his adventure. And no one
said anything about him encountering a girl riding a dragon. Maybe he would
keep silent about them.
“Hey,
you okay?” Jon asked.
They
were sitting on the sofa, plates with pizza crusts and empty soda cans to the
side. She held the blanket draped over their laps in a death grip. Consciously
trying to relax, she smoothed the blanket and rubbed her hands together. “Yeah.
I guess this is stressing me out more than I thought.”
“If
they thought there was going to be trouble, they’d evacuate, wouldn’t they? If
they knew something—”
“No,
I think it’s okay. I think everything’s going to be okay.”
He
took her hands in his and squeezed. She gave him a
tight-lipped smile. His hands were warm; she hadn’t noticed that hers weren’t
until he touched her. It had gotten dark outside, and they hadn’t turned on any
lights. They just had the glow from the TV.
She
felt suddenly nervous, her skin prickling all over, and it had nothing to do
with the uncertain situation outside.
Jon
leaned forward, very slowly, and kissed her. She didn’t move away. If she was
really that nervous, she would have turned her head, stopped him. She wasn’t
scared of Jon, because she trusted that he would always listen when she said
no. Of course, if she kept saying no, he may not stick around. At least that
was what Tam kept saying. But her heart was racing, and her hands were
trembling a little. She didn’t want Jon to think she was scared. She squeezed
his hands back, and he kissed her again, longer this time, his mouth opening,
hers opening with his.
Her
hands weren’t cold anymore.
She
broke away to take a breath and smiled. “It almost looks like you set up this
whole thing.”
He
looked around at the dark room, at them lounging together on the sofa. Even in
the near dark she could tell he was blushing. She was close enough to feel the
warmth. He shook his head.
“No,
not like that. I mean, it wasn’t on purpose, it just happened—”
“I’m
teasing you.” She gave his arm a light punch.
“If
you’re uncomfortable—”
“No.
No, I’m not.” She wasn’t, she realized. Not uncomfortable, even if it was
strange. If I wanted to, she thought. If we wanted to go all the way,
we could, right now. But this was good, just the way it was. So she leaned
against him, nestled her head on his shoulder, as he put his arm around her.
They rested, just like that, and she finally relaxed. She settled into his
embrace, tipping her head back to look at him. “But you’ll probably want to get
home before my dad gets back,” she said.
Jon
tensed at that, looking nervous. Kay reflected that it took some bravery to
date the sheriff’s daughter. Grinning, she said, “I’m teasing again.”
“You
sure about that? Your dad’s scary.”
“Not
that scary.” Although when he’d pulled her over this afternoon, he’d been
pretty scary. He didn’t look all that terrifying, but he projected attitude
without ever saying a word. She’d love to learn how to do that.
A
cell phone rang—Jon’s, by the ringtone. His mother this time, calling to find
out where he was. Kay could hear the strain in her voice over the phone. Everyone
in town was probably worried.
“I
have to go,” he said, folding his phone shut and putting it back in his pocket.
“Yeah,
she sounded worried.”
“You’d
think if something was going to happen, it would have happened by now,” he
said.
“Nobody
knows what to expect. That’s the problem.”
He
pulled his coat on, and she saw him to the door and lingered. “Thanks for
coming over,” she said. “It was good to see you.” She took his hand, and he
kissed her. That warm flush ran through her again. She could get used to this.
After
he’d gone, Kay cleaned up the remains of dinner and returned to the sofa,
curling up in the blanket and watching more news. Nothing changed, but she felt
like she ought to be keeping vigil. Her parents were out there working. She
wanted to be doing something, too.
Something
besides worrying about Artegal and wondering if their secret would be
discovered.
“Kay,
honey. Wake up.”
Someone
shook her shoulder.
Kay
sat up, bleary eyed, and brushed hair out of her face. Her mother kneeled
beside the sofa. The TV was still humming with the same footage and text
scrolls as earlier in the evening.
“What’s
wrong?” Kay said. Suddenly anxious, she knew that something had to be wrong.
“Nothing,
everything’s okay. I just thought you’d be more comfortable in your bed.”
“Yeah,
I guess. Is Dad okay?”
Mom
actually smiled. “He’s fine. He’s on his way home. Everything’s fine. Nothing’s
happened so far.”
“I
saw you on the news.”
She
rolled her eyes. “They didn’t even let me run a brush through my hair.”
“You
looked fine. You sounded good.”
“You,
on the other hand, look beat. Did you eat something?”
“Yeah,
some pizza,” Kay mumbled. She didn’t say anything about Jon coming over.
“Good.
Get to bed, all right?”
Kay
must have looked exhausted for her mother to comment. But she couldn’t exactly
say, Well, of course I’m tired—I rode a dragon and dodged the air force
today.
Strangely
enough, once she’d made it to bed and under the covers, she couldn’t sleep at
all. Her father arrived home shortly after, and sounds of conversation from the
kitchen distracted her. She couldn’t make out what her parents were saying, but
their tones were serious. There were pots and pans and kitchen noises, probably
them eating something, then footsteps down the hall, their bedroom door
closing, then silence. Kay rolled over and looked at her clock. Two A.M.
She
stared at the ceiling. Wondered if dragons slept.
Over
the next few days, statements from the air force confirmed that the fighter was
on a routine patrol when an electrical malfunction caused the pilot to veer off
course and lose control completely. All planes of that type, the F-16, were now
being examined to ensure that the malfunction didn’t
repeat. The pilot was praised for doing everything he could to keep the plane
out of Dragon and for minimizing his own presence in dragon territory.
Incursions by firefighting helicopters had been necessary to douse flames
started by jet fuel, but once again it was hoped the dragons would understand
and not take offense. The president even made a speech about peaceful
coexistence and understanding and all the same lines that presidents had always
gone on about. It sounded rote. How could there be peaceful coexistence when
everyone was so scared? When the two sides never even talked?
They
had a drill at school that week. When the alarm went off, a couple of people
screamed—short, shrill, panicked—because it could have been real. Nobody joked,
nobody talked as they found their places in the hall and huddled, waiting for
an attack. Even the teachers, most of whom usually looked bored or annoyed
during drills, seemed pale, nervous. The vice principal kept glancing out the
front-door windows—against the rules, but Kay couldn’t blame him. The front
doors looked north.
After
that night of eating pizza, watching the news, and kissing Jon, something felt
different to Kay. She felt closer to him, but more uncertain, too. They never
talked about it directly. Kay couldn’t be sure how close they’d really come to
going further, physically. “We’re taking it slow. It’s okay. It’s totally
okay,” Jon kept saying, as if he had to emphasize it, afraid that she was
actually nervous—when he was the one who sounded
more nervous, like he was trying to convince himself. She used to be able to
tell what he was trying to say. But now, was he trying to say it was okay that
they were going slow, or did he really did want to go further?
On
the other hand, Tam didn’t have any doubt. They were in the bathroom when Kay
told her what had happened. She hadn’t meant to. She started by talking about
the day of the plane crash.
“What
were you doing out driving around?” Tam asked. Just like Kay’s Dad.
“I
just was. I’d been hiking.”
“And
your dad caught you? Oh my God, how pissed off was he?”
She
shrugged. “I think he was too busy. He just sent me home. He and my mom didn’t
get home ’til like midnight.”
“So
you had all night to think of an excuse.”
“Sort
of. I mainly just watched the news with Jon.”
A
pause. Kay wished she could see Tam, but Tam was still in the stall. “Jon came
over?”
Kay
hesitated, because she knew she’d walked into a trap and Tam was about to
pounce on her. “Yeah—”
“Wait
a minute,” Tam said, throwing the door to the stall open as the toilet flushed
behind her. “You and Jon were home alone, your parents were gone, you were
together on the sofa, and you didn’t do it?”
“No.”
Kay pouted, defensive. “It was kind of in the middle
of an international crisis. Not exactly the right kind of mood.” Except for all
that kissing they’d done…
“What
better time?” Tam glared while she washed her hands. “I swear, there’s going to
be a big war and you’re going to die a virgin. Then how will you feel?”
“A
lot like I do now, I bet,” Kay said.
“Which
is?”
“Annoyed.”
“There,
you see?”
Kay
let the subject drop by not commenting. Jon didn’t seem to mind, and that was
the important thing. This was about the two of them and no one else. At least,
she didn’t think Jon minded. He’d have said something, wouldn’t he? Wasn’t it
normal for guys to want to sleep with their girlfriends? She was the crazy one,
according to Tam.
Arguing
with Tam over whether or not to have sex was bad enough. If she and Jon started
arguing about it…Maybe it would be just as well if the situation never changed
at all.
That
Saturday, Jon called Kay in the morning and asked if she wanted to go climbing.
“I have to get out of the house,” he said. “Away from all this news.”
She
knew the feeling. Her mother had been interviewed again about Dragon and the
border, along with historians discussing old newsreel footage and commentators
agitating either for peace or for an invasion to take back the territory with all its valuable oil reserves and mines. “How
dangerous can the dragons be?” reporters kept asking, referring to the old
films from when the Silver River Treaty was negotiated. They could fly; they
could burn entire towns with their fire. But they’d taken people by surprise
last time. This time, we knew what they could do, we’d be ready for them.
That’s what people were saying, and the talk made Kay nervous. She didn’t want
to find out how dangerous the dragons could be.
Jon
picked her up, and they went to a favorite spot south of town, an established
sport climbing rock with permanent anchors—and well away from the border,
thankfully. Driving, they talked about nothing in particular. School gossip,
summer job prospects—both of them had worked for a rafting company the summer
before and were debating about returning. College, the future. It seemed so
vague, especially when all Kay could really think about was whether Artegal was
okay. Whether Captain Conner had told anyone about them.
Then,
fortunately, there was the climb, and that took all of her focus. Other
problems slipped away.
It
seemed strange to be using her climbing gear for actual climbing. In fact, she
was seriously out of practice. Her hands cramped, and her calluses had faded.
It was like learning to do this all over again. Jon had to talk her through
tough spots once or twice. In terms of excitement, rock climbing left something
to be desired after you’d flown on the back of a
dragon. Maybe her mind wasn’t on the climb after all.
It
was nice to be outside: The day was unusually warm, with a blazing sun heating
the crisp winter air and making the snow on the trees sparkle. She wore sweats
and a T-shirt, and was sweating from exertion. The warmth felt good.
When
a jet raced overhead, roaring and leaving a contrail behind it, they paused,
watching it. It moved parallel to the border—just a patrol. Nothing unusual.
Kay
still had to swallow her heart out of her throat.
Jon
was on the ground below her, holding her belay line while she clung to the
craggy rock face, resting a moment. Finally, looking at him, she called, “I’m
coming down,” because her limbs were shaking and she didn’t want to keep going.
Kay braced on her feet and sat in her harness while rappelling down with Jon’s
help. On the ground, she absently brushed chalk off her hands. Jon was still
looking up, where the jet’s contrail was dissipating.
“Have
your parents heard anything?” he asked.
“No,”
she said. “It’s all just wait and see.”
“Even
if they did attack the town,” Jon said, “it’s not like we’re all going to die.
We can run. We can hide out, fight back. That’s what people did in the Middle
Ages before the dragons disappeared, right?”
So,
neither of them was really thinking about climbing. She’d gone almost a half an
hour without thinking about the dragons and what could happen, and in a moment
Jon had come up with the worst case scenario.
“Can
we talk about something else?” She untied the rope from her harness and handed
it to Jon for his turn up the rock face.
“Sorry.
It’s just kind of hard not thinking about it, you know?”
Kay
didn’t want to fight the dragons. She didn’t want to see those old films come to
life, with the fires, bombs, and crowds of people running in fear. It would
mean never talking with Artegal again, never flying again. She didn’t want to
have to be afraid of him. But it was like her mother kept saying—they didn’t
really know anything about the dragons. Could Kay say she knew anything about
dragons, or just Artegal?
“What
if we could talk to them? I keep thinking we ought to find a way to talk to
them.” She was blushing. Talking around the issue, so close to blurting out
what she’d been doing.
“But
how?” he said.
“I
don’t know. Maybe someone should just…walk across the border.” She’d never been
so close to telling anyone.
Jon
shook his head. “Somebody would shoot you. Or eat you.”
If
she could trust anyone with the secret, it would be Jon. He wouldn’t tell
anyone, she was sure. But she wasn’t sure how he would react. He certainly
wouldn’t be happy. But he might not be curious,
either. He might freak out, and he might tell someone—for Kay’s own good, to
protect her. He’d tell someone for all the right reasons.
“I
don’t think there’s going to be a war,” she said.
“Why
not? Does your mom know something?”
“No,
I just think it would be too weird.”
“Yeah,
it would,” he said. “Hey, can you hand me a little chalk? I think I’m out.”
She
scooped a handful and handed it to him. She rubbed the chalk on his hand, and
he squeezed her fingers before pulling away.
Hooking
the belay to her harness, she anchored for him, studying him as he knotted the
other end of the rope to his harness and started his climb. The muscles of his
arms flexed under his T-shirt, his strong fingers keeping a sure grip on the
rock. His skin shone with sweat, and his face flushed with the effort. His
smile was wry. He looked really good. She was lucky, dating one of the
best-looking guys at school. Lucky to be dating someone who thought it was cool
to go rock climbing on a warm winter day.
Silver
River settled back to normal, mostly. Most of the news vans and crews that had
arrived to cover the situation packed up and left. The sense of relief was
plain—people tended to smile a little too big, laugh a little too hard, for the
next week or so. A few more cynical people said that the dragons were just
biding their time, lulling the town into a false
sense of security, and that the air force ought to bomb them first, before it
was too late. Everyone else felt like they’d avoided a disaster. They could
still see dragons flying around the mountaintops, far to the north.
She
counted down the days to the next meeting with Artegal. She was grateful that
she hadn’t been grounded or had her driver’s license confiscated after her
run-in with her father. This time, she carefully constructed her story of going
hiking. Asked permission in advance. Promised not to shut off her cell phone.
Promised to keep an eye skyward and come home at the first sign of trouble.
That said something, if her mother was still worried about trouble.
Alibi
in place, she raced to the trailhead and the usual meeting place.
There
was a chance he wouldn’t be there. She had no idea how the crash and its
aftermath had played out on his side of the border. That was part of why she
was so anxious to talk to him. What had the dragons really thought of it all?
The pundits on the news shows could only speculate.
The
creek was mostly frozen. Icicles, lattices, and sprays lined the bottom of the
log bridge. On this sunny day, the whole scene sparkled like diamonds. Kay
crossed the bridge, then paced to keep warm, bundled up in her parka, hands in
her pockets.
If
he didn’t show, she couldn’t even leave him a note, on the chance someone might
find it. If he didn’t meet her, maybe that would be for the best. Maybe they’d
both be safer if he stayed away and they never met
again. But then she’d always wonder. She’d always worry that he’d been
grounded, whatever dragons did to ground someone. But her heart ached at the
thought of never flying again, of feeling the high wind scouring her face, and
of looking down on the world as if it were a map.
She
heard a brushing sound, like a branch dragged across soft earth. The creak of
trees, like in a wind—but there wasn’t any wind. It was a dragon moving on foot
through a forest.
Then
Artegal appeared, his head leading, snaking forward on his long neck, arms and
wings pulling him along. She had almost forgotten how bright his scales were,
the way the mottled sunlight played off them, the way they shimmered in light
and shadow, like sunlight on the ice. Her heart raced in fear at the sight of
him all over again.
He
saw her, blinked, and sighed, a noise like a growl. “You came.”
Her
smile was thin. “So did you. I guess that means things aren’t so bad?”
“Elders
understand. An accident, not an invasion.” He rumbled a growl, qualifying the
statement. “Was a long argument, though.”
“Did
you tell them? Did you talk to them about what happened?”
He
settled on his haunches, pulling his wings close, and his lids grew heavy.
Almost like a wince, Kay thought. Like he was
trying to decide what to say. “I wasn’t there. Not old enough.”
“So
you couldn’t—” She stopped herself. She couldn’t expect Artegal to have an
influence on the dragon elders any more than she could influence her own
government.
“I
did what I could,” he said, fog curling from his nostrils as he sighed. “And
you? Did the pilot tell?”
“No,”
she said. “No one’s said anything about it.”
He
grumbled, in either agreement or relief, or was simply sighing again. He looked
at her, looked at the sky. “What now?”
She
knew what was probably the safest thing to do—stop doing this. Stop meeting at
all. Hope nothing more happened. But that didn’t feel like the right thing to
do. “My mom works for border enforcement, and the thing that frustrated her
most is that we didn’t have a way to talk to you guys, to explain what
happened. She thought if we could just explain, everything would be all right.
Instead, we sat around waiting for something bad to happen, for you to attack.
If something like this happens again, we can keep talking. You and me. We have
to.”
The
lip curled, scales flashing. “Agreed.” Then he purred. “And the flying?”
She’d
been thinking about that far too much. Because she was pretty sure she had the
same gleam in her eyes that he had in his. “I don’t see how we can get away
with that again. I don’t know how we got away with it before.”
“You
don’t want to,” he said.
“No,
I do,” she said quickly. But the consequences. It wasn’t the falling off, the
getting in trouble, the lying she was having to do to keep this secret. This
was so much more than staying out after curfew or getting pulled over by her
sheriff father. This involved the rest of the world. “But if we got caught…I’m
not sure people would understand. That we’re—”
“That
we’re friends?”
She
scuffed her feet in the dirt and looked up to the bright blue sky, wanting to
go back there. There was still so much she hadn’t seen. But she didn’t know
what she was getting into.
“My
mentor would understand,” Artegal said. “Others will, too. So we should
practice. In case.”
“In
case?”
“In
case we’re needed.”
She
couldn’t imagine when that would be or what it would entail. But she remembered
the first few times she went climbing, how she didn’t make any progress at all,
and how her hands and arms hurt so much, she cried. But she’d practiced, until
it came naturally. Artegal was right. They had to practice, if for no other
reason than they may need this someday.
That
was a good excuse, anyway. Really, she just couldn’t wait to fly with the
dragon again.
Kay
returned to the book, Dracopolis, continuing to try to ferret out some
kind of translation. She had decided, mostly by looking at the pictures and the
kind way the dragons and people regarded each other, and the angry way the men
who carried the swords and spears appeared toward the end of the book, that the
person who had written and drawn this had loved dragons, and hated when people
fought with them. Maybe the author had some advice for a person who lived in a
world where humans and dragons feared each other.
Copying
out the Latin from a page that seemed to recount when the fires and wars
started, she found a word she recognized: virgo. And variations: virginem,
virgine. From the pictures surrounding the
text, she could work out a meaning before she found a translation.
There
was a sacrifice. A woman in a white gown—one of those characteristic medieval
figures, flattened, with large, oval eyes, a tilted head, thin curving
limbs—stood on a platform raised up in a clearing at the edge of a forest. Iron
shackles, painted black, bound her to the platform. Her brown hair flowed loose
down her back. She was neither smiling nor frowning, and it was hard to tell if
she was really so calm or if she was simply a flat medieval drawing incapable
of showing emotion.
Amid
the trees, the dragon came for her. His mouth was open and filled with sharp
teeth.
The
virgin sacrifice. They really did it. So, according to this scene, Artegal was
supposed to be eating her, not flying with her. But Kay looked,
double-checked words in the online Latin dictionary, and didn’t find anything
on the page that meant “eating.”
It
was all so vague.
She
studied the pages with references to flying. If she ever were caught and needed
to defend herself, maybe she could bring the book. Work up some story about
doing a history project. That would go over well.
In
the meantime, they flew again. It was an all-day activity, because of how far
into the hills Kay had to hike in order to reach their valley. After flying for
an hour, Artegal walked back to the border as close as he could, and Kay hiked
the rest of the way to her Jeep, which was hidden
on a turn-off near a little-used dirt road—with all the ropes and gear slung
over her shoulders. Exhausted, she then had to call Jon and tell him she was
too tired to go out on a Saturday night. He’d sounded hurt and asked questions
about what she’d been doing, why she was tired. She couldn’t answer, of course,
and she couldn’t blame him for being grouchy. She kept assuring him that she
really wanted to see him, but she wouldn’t be good company. The excuses sounded
lame, but what could she tell him? The other alternative was to stop going to
see Artegal, which she wasn’t going to do.
Two
weeks later, she and Artegal flew again. Kay felt she was starting to get good.
Or at least better. She didn’t scramble every time he swooped or dived. He
started to be able to do corkscrews and loops without her yelping and wrapping
the ropes around her hands in a death grip. She learned to let the force of
movement keep her steady. By balancing and steadying herself instead of gripping
as hard as she could, the flights were much easier on her hands. She stopped
getting blisters.
Part
of it was Artegal simply loved flying, and so was willing to be very patient
with her, was willing to fly and circle as she grew more confident and secure.
He said that not all dragons loved to fly. Some of the older ones stopped being
able to. They tended to stay underground, guarding hordes, raising the young.
Kay realized that the human military could never
be sure of the number of dragons by counting the ones that flew. They based
their estimates of dragon population on this. She wondered how far off those
estimates were.
The
Dracopolis manuscript described a system of communication used by
dragons and their human riders. Kay had worked out some of it, a few phrases,
including a section admonishing the reader that riding dragons was not like
riding horses and you couldn’t use bits or bridles. That seemed clear to Kay.
Why would you need a bridle when you could just talk? Who could even
contemplate putting a bridle on a head that large, and how did you talk a
dragon into putting a bit in its gigantic mouth without it eating you? But in
the air, dragons couldn’t always hear, so in ancient times riders would use a
rope with knots tied in it and stretched across the dragon’s back. By pressing
the knots into the scales, a rider could get the dragon’s attention and
communicate simple ideas: Look left, turn right, I’m in trouble. Kay
made up a rope like this for her and Artegal—it had three knots, one for left,
one for right, and one in the middle to get his attention. They tested it and
found their own code to use.
In
mid March, they made their third flight after the jet crash. Life had gotten
back to normal, everyone breathing sighs of relief because it seemed the
dragons understood what had happened and didn’t hold it against the humans. It
made everyone feel better because it meant that maybe the dragons weren’t so alien after all, and maybe the humans
didn’t have to be afraid so much.
Kay
could have told them that.
But
the jets came again.
Kay
and Artegal were in their valley, circling, enjoying the first day in weeks
that was warm enough to melt snow. Flying, Kay felt so much closer to the sun,
so much warmer. They’d had a lazy practice, and Artegal dipped lower, preparing
to land.
Far
overhead, far distant, a mechanical roar echoed. She could feel Artegal snort
more than she could hear him, a vibration deep in his lungs. A questioning
sound, confused. But Kay recognized the noise—the roar of a jet engine. She looked
up, scanning the sky, searching for the plane. Hard to tell how close it was or
where it was going, because sound was unreliable when it came from something
moving that fast. It seemed far away. She hoped it was far away.
Artegal
climbed, swooping upward in a wide loop, craning his neck, looking for the
intruder along with Kay. She grew worried—the engine sounded loud. Probably
just a trick of the air. No plane would cross the border into Dragon air space,
especially after the crash. They needed to hide, just in case.
“Artegal,
we should get out of here!” she cupped her hand and yelled. She pressed the
left and right knots in the rope across his shoulders, which meant, We need
to land. He cocked his head; she couldn’t tell if he’d heard her.
Then,
the plane sped overhead. A narrow triangle, sharp nose, angled wings, engines
in back—a jet fighter shaped like an arrowhead. It didn’t make a sound; the
roar followed a moment later, which meant it was traveling very, very
fast—faster than its own sound.
Artegal
roared. Kay had never heard him make a sound like that. It surged through his
whole body; the vibrations rattled her teeth. His lungs worked like bellows
under her, and the sound echoed through the valley, like thunder, like a
mountain falling. The appearance of the plane had startled him. It may even
have scared him. She could only tuck her head in and hold on as he dived,
flattening his wings to streamline his body and increase his speed.
He
pulled up as he reached the treetops and skimmed along the tops of them, up the
side of the hill, over and out of the valley. He kept going, beating his wings
hard to speed up. Level now, somewhat stable, Kay had a chance to see where the
plane had gone. The plane was on the wrong side of the border, and this time it
looked to be on purpose. But that was crazy.
The
jet had looped around and was following them.
It
had seen her. That was the only reason why it had turned. The pilot had seen
her and Artegal together and had to investigate. The dragon was growling with every
breath; he’d seen the jet following them. They both knew he couldn’t outrun it.
But
she didn’t expect Artegal to slow down.
The
whole sky seemed to be filled with the mechanical roar of the jet. It echoed
and thundered like Artegal’s roar had, but felt different. It had no breath of
living air behind it.
The
dragon’s flight had become almost lazy. He barely moved his wings, and the
trees passing below them slowed to a crawl. Kay wanted to scream at him—why
wasn’t he doing something? Why wasn’t he doing more? But his strategy became
clear when the jet roared past and raced far beyond them.
Artegal
wheeled, changing direction and flapping back the way they’d come, back to the
valley where maybe they could hide before the jet had time to loop back around
and find them.
But
the jet did a flip in midair. Artegal stopped and hovered. The plane overshot
them—then it pivoted, starting another long loop and simply flipping until it
faced backward and shot ahead, barely losing momentum. Kay had been watching
jets patrol her whole life, and she’d never seen one do that. They weren’t
supposed to be able to do that. The dragons had always been more maneuverable.
Artegal
panicked. He twisted in midair, wings flapping, shifting, until he launched in
yet another direction. Then he flew, straight and fast, not wavering—away from
the border, to what he thought of as home and safety. He roared again, and for
the first time Kay saw the beast of legend, the
dragon that had haunted human tales for thousands of years. No wonder people
had been surprised that dragons could speak. A dragon flying over a medieval
village, roaring like this, maybe breathing fire, wouldn’t notice people
scattering like ants before him. She was just a piece of fluff clinging to his
scaled hide, helpless. The direction that meant safety to Artegal meant a
greater danger to her.
The
jet, for whatever reason, did not follow them any farther into dragon
territory. Again, it did its strange midair flip to match Artegal’s direction,
but after following a mile or two, it looped back and rocketed away, south and
across the border to human territory.
Kay
was relieved. But she couldn’t get Artegal to slow down, to consider landing.
He wouldn’t look at her no matter how hard she leaned on the knots in the
ropes.
He
just kept going, as if terrified of the monster that had chased him.
She
huddled on his back and tried to figure out what to do. Really, though, she
wouldn’t be able to stop him no matter what he did. She was so small and weak.
Maybe
this was why people had started killing dragons. People didn’t like being
helpless, and some people weren’t very good at being friends. So people and
dragons fought. Now, both sides were too scared to even look at each other.
Artegal seemed like he was going to fly all the way to the distant mountains
before stopping. If that happened, she was pretty much screwed.
Her
parents would never know what happened to her. She’d never see Tam again. She’d
never see Jon.
She
got up on her hands and knees and pounded her fist on Artegal’s shoulder,
putting her whole body into it. He had to feel that—scales flinched under her
hand. Then she screamed, “Stop!”
He
snorted, shuddered, as if waking up from a nightmare. He spread his wings,
which caught the air like sails, and braked, dropping straight down to a
clearing below. Kay closed her eyes and sighed, breathing out thanks. Once she
was on the ground, she could run. On the ground she could do anything. It was
only a hundred feet up that she was helpless.
Hind
legs forward, he slammed to the earth, and she slid across his back, yanking
hard against her harness. Instead of folding his wings back, he rested them on
the ground. His neck slouched, and he was breathing heavily. Exhausted, maybe.
Still frightened.
Hands
shaking, she unhooked herself and slid down his shoulder. The ground rocked
under her. Her legs wobbled, and she sank. It was as if she’d ridden a roller
coaster times a million. She sat there, trying to breathe, reminding herself
that she was supposed to be running away. She was facing a wall of silvery
scales, and a great gray wing was tented almost directly above her.
He
raised his head on its long, snakelike neck. She looked back into those onyx
eyes. She scrambled backward through dirt and pine
needles. She didn’t mean to, but she saw those eyes, that mouth that could
close over her in one bite, remembered how scared she was and wanted to get
away.
Artegal
lowered his neck and head, pressed his body to the ground. Pulled his tail
tight around him, making himself smaller. He looked like a rock now, instead of
a monster. This was a different kind of frightened.
He
said, voice low, “Panicked. Didn’t think of you.”
He
was apologizing. This was dragon body language she’d never seen before. Almost
like a dog with its tail between its legs.
Kay
stopped. Her heart was still racing; she was still having trouble catching her
breath. But she didn’t want to run away anymore. This wasn’t his fault. He’d
been frightened—of course he had, they both had. Like he’d said, no one had
ever done this before. They were still learning.
“Are
you okay?” she asked, her voice shaking.
He
drew a couple of deep, steadying breaths. Then he said, “That plane. Flew like
a dragon.” And that was what terrified him. “What is it?”
“I
don’t know. I’ve never seen anything like it. I could ask—my mom might know
something. The bureau must be freaking.” She stood, brushed dirt off her
hands, looked around. She had no idea where she was. North of home. That was
all. “I have to get back. I have to get back right now.” She was miles
from the border. This was completely different from being able to hop over the
creek to get back home.
“The
plane. Saw us. Yes?”
It
hadn’t just seen them, it had followed them. “Yeah.”
“What
will they do?” he said.
“I
don’t know. It depends on if they figure out who I am. I have to go back and
find out.” She was going to get in so much trouble. She could just feel it.
“We
should stay away from the border,” he said. “For a little while.”
And
how long was a little while? A lump stuck in her throat, because this felt so
final. A real good-bye this time. She didn’t want to go, not knowing when she’d
be able to come back. “Then…then I guess I’d better get going. Let’s get that
stuff off you—”
He
sat up, his neck curled, his usual pose. “Will carry you. As far as I can.”
After
his panicking and flying blind, she may have hesitated ever riding him again.
But she didn’t. It wasn’t his fault—they’d both been scared. Besides, she could
either ride him or hike for hours with climbing gear slung on her back.
They
didn’t fly again; Artegal carried her on foot. Compared to the headlong flight,
it was slow going. The motion wasn’t a smooth glide, but rocking that almost
made her sick. It took a lot more effort for him, and he was getting tired. She
was going to be much later than expected getting home. If there was any kind of
an uproar going on about the jet, her parents would be livid.
As
soon as she recognized the lay of the land, the slope of hills, she tapped
Artegal’s shoulder. “I can walk from here, I think,” she called.
But
he went on farther, until she could hear the rushing water of the creek at the
border. “Here,” he said.
The
care he’d taken made her life a little easier and his harder. She smiled
grimly. “Thanks.”
Quickly,
because the sun was now fading into afternoon, she undid the knots of his
harness and coiled the rope.
“You’ll
walk back?”
“For
a time,” he said. “Until I won’t be seen.”
“Be
careful.”
“You
too.”
He
had turned to go when she said, “Artegal? What happens if we don’t see each
other again?” For whatever reason, whatever the fallout after this new plane,
and whatever its pilot said about seeing a girl riding a dragon.
Artegal
thought for a moment. She might have expected denials, assurances that surely
that wouldn’t happen, that this would blow over and they would see each other
again. But he didn’t do that. That’s what a human being would have done.
“Then
we will remember. Tell stories, so others know it’s possible for us to be
friends. Keep the book safe. Pass it on, if it will help.”
She
nodded, trying to convince herself that nothing would change. “Okay.”
Once
again, they hiked away from each other. In moments, he was gone. She couldn’t
even hear him anymore.
She
focused on her own journey.
Even
though she wasn’t across the border yet, she was close enough that she thought
she was safe. She let her guard down, just a little.
Then
she heard voices.
Human
voices echoed through the trees ahead. Kay couldn’t make out what they were
saying nor could she tell exactly where they were, but they were definitely
looking for something. She dropped to a crouch at the base of a tree, hiding as
well as she could, just in case.
She
took a chance and found her cell phone. Muffling the sound, she checked for messages.
One, from her mom, an hour ago.
“Kay,
something’s happened, there might be trouble at the border, so I need you to
get home right away. Call me as soon as you get this.”
She
wouldn’t call until she was back in her Jeep and driving away from here. But
she couldn’t do that until those people left. For
whatever reason, it seemed the pilot who’d crashed hadn’t told anyone that he’d
seen Kay and Artegal, but the pilot of this new plane must have reported it.
And now, people were looking for her. Kay wasn’t used to hearing people this
far out—no one came here, that was the point. Who were they? Military, police
maybe? Her dad? She really didn’t want to see him right now. She didn’t want to
have to explain all this. She hiked along the border until she couldn’t hear
them anymore.
She
found a narrow place with stepping stones where she could cross. Once she was
on the right side of the border, nobody could say anything, even if someone
caught her. But if she showed up with wet boots, people would ask questions.
Safely
away from Dragon, she ran straight through the woods, back to the trailhead
where she’d parked her car before the searchers could find her and ask what she
was doing out here by herself.
She
threw her car into gear and drove. A few miles away, about halfway to home, she
pulled over, gripped the wheel, and caught her breath. Her heart was racing as
if she’d been running. But she was safe. Nobody was looking for her.
When
she was breathing a little more normally, she found her phone and called her mother.
It rang once and went to voice mail.
“Hi,
Mom. Sorry I didn’t get your call, but I’m on the
way home right now. I’m okay.” She hoped that was good enough.
Back
home, she left the climbing gear in the car. She didn’t want anyone asking
about it.
Her
mom was at the dining room table. Her laptop, papers, books—work—were spread
all over it, and she was talking on her cell phone.
“Yes,
of course I’ve seen the photos. They’re supposed to be classified, but I think
everyone and their goddamn dog has seen them. CNN’ll probably have them next.”
A pause. “No, I can’t explain them. If I could, I would. Clearly.” Another
pause. She seemed to be arguing with someone. “I’m home because I’m sick of
talking to the press. Look, in this day and age you can’t hide something like
this. That jet crossed the border, and everyone knows it.”
She
hung up without saying good-bye.
“Mom?”
“Oh,
Kay, thank God.” Her mother looked exhausted. She ran a hand through her hair,
which was loose, limp, in need of washing. “Are you okay? Deputy Kalbach saw
your Jeep way north. Were you hiking? What were you doing? Are you okay?”
“Yeah,
I went hiking. I’m fine. I saw the jet.” It wasn’t exactly a lie. Kay sighed a
little because her mother seemed more concerned with the jet crossing than with
what her daughter had been doing.
“Everybody
saw the jet,” she said. “The last one may have been an accident, but this one
was a blatant border violation. The air force should know better; they ought to
know better.”
“Then
why’d they do it?”
She
smiled a thin, ironic smile. “I have some ideas, but they’re not politically
correct and I’m not allowed to say them to the media.”
“That
jet—it’s new, isn’t it? I haven’t seen anything like it before.”
“That’s
right. I think since the dragons didn’t react to the crash last month, they’re
testing the border. They’ve got this fancy new plane, and they think maybe the
dragons won’t do anything about it. But I can’t say that, because that means,
or at least it suggests…never mind.” She shook her head, shrugging the subject
away.
“That
maybe the first crash wasn’t an accident,” Kay said softly. It made sense. Of
course the press would figure it out. The military and government could deny it
all they wanted. The pundits would still talk, and people would still make
assumptions.
“Don’t
go repeating that to anyone with a camera,” Mom said. “The official line
they’re trying to feed people is ‘A navigation error caused the pilot to drift
temporarily off course.’”
There
was nothing drifting about that jet. Kay had been there; she’d seen it up
close. But she couldn’t tell her mother that.
Kay
sat at the table and looked over the mass of paperwork. When
her mom didn’t send her away—Kay assumed this was all classified—she looked
more closely. Emails showed on the laptop screen. The folders looked like case
files, some of them old. Records of military patrols from the last sixty years.
And photos, eight-by-ten, black-and-white printouts. Kind of blurry, as if they
were taken from a distance at high speed. As if they were taken by a jet’s
surveillance camera.
They
showed a silvery-gray dragon and a tiny human perched on its back. Blurry,
unidentifiable. Kay felt herself flush, skin burning to her ears. She shook the
feeling away and tried to keep her heart from racing. Tried to act surprised.
“What’s
this?” She showed the picture to her mother.
Her
mom took the picture away from her, put it with the others, and gathered them
into a folder. “That’s even bigger news than the jet. Looks like someone’s been
having a little fun across the border. Don’t tell anyone you saw these,
okay?”
“Oh
my gosh,” Kay said, and hoped it sounded convincing. “Who?”
“If
I knew that, I’d send the FBI, the National Guard, and your father to arrest
his ass. Unfortunately, we don’t have any way of identifying him. I don’t
suppose you saw anything while you were out?”
Him.
So they thought it was a guy. Kay almost sighed with relief. Instead, she had
to lie fast. “No, I didn’t see anything.”
Brow
furrowed, her mother studied the folder. “I just want to know how someone walks
across the border and talks a dragon into letting
him ride around on its back. Or maybe it was the dragon’s idea.”
“Maybe
it was both,” Kay said, and flinched when her mother looked sharply at her.
Blushing, she continued, hoping it sounded like innocent speculation. “Maybe
they talked about it. Maybe they’re, you know, friends.”
After
a pause, Mom said, her tone sardonic, “I suppose that would explain it.” She
set the folder aside.
Kay
felt as if she’d escaped a trap. “What are you going to do about it?”
“Until
we figure out who it is, there’s not a whole lot we can do. Except keep better
watch on the border. Obviously.”
Kay
realized her mother probably had not had the best day ever. “I can cook dinner.
Do you want me to make something?”
The
look of relief and gratitude on her mom’s face startled her. Making dinner was
such a little thing in the end.
“That’d
be great,” she said. “God, I don’t even know if we have anything to cook, I
haven’t been to the store in weeks.”
“There’s
always pasta.”
Her
mother smiled. Then her phone rang again. She took a deep breath and answered
it. Kay could tell from the tension in her mom’s voice that she was barely
keeping her temper in check.
“Yes,
sir. No, we don’t have any more leads on who the trespasser
is. Yes, I’ve considered that the suspect isn’t crossing the border, but is
living over there. Well, sir, how do you propose investigating that possibility
without violating the border?” Her voice had become shrill, and she took a
breath before continuing. “I’m sorry, sir.”
Making
dinner wasn’t enough, Kay thought, pouring a jar of pasta sauce into a pot to
simmer on the stove. If she really wanted to help her mother, she’d tell. She’d
tell her everything.
Then
what would happen? Kay couldn’t imagine. And that was why, in the end, she kept
quiet.
The
next day at dawn, three dragons perched on a cliff ledge less than a mile from
the border. The sentinels stood upright, wings tucked close, faces turned
toward human lands, barely moving. One of them would shift a hind claw or
stretch its neck for a moment. One was a deep ocean blue, shimmering to black
and gray as the light shifted. One was green, the color of a cartoon dragon,
like you’d expect a dragon to be, except the green turned lighter and lighter,
almost becoming a creamy yellow on its legs and belly. The third was mottled
brown, camouflaged like a lizard. CNN kept a box in the upper right corner of
its broadcast showing the scene, just in case they did something. News crews
returned and took over Silver River. Network
commentators couldn’t say enough.
Kay
kept watching the dragons, noticing how they were different from Artegal—this
one a little stouter, this one’s tail a little shorter, this one larger. She
wondered at how many different colors there were. In Dracopolis, the
dragons had been drawn in at least a dozen colors, every pigment the artist
had. Did a dragon inherit its color from its parents? Was it random? What did a
dragon’s color say about it, if anything?
Jon
called her early. “I’m not going to school. Mom and Dad want me to stay home.
Just in case.”
“Just
in case of what?” Kay said.
“I
don’t know.” He sounded frustrated, not actually excited about getting a day
off school. “It’s like they think it’s the end of the world or something.”
Maybe
it was. But the dragons were just sitting there, watching. “Maybe the dragons
just want to remind us they’re out there.”
“What
do your parents say?”
“Mom’s
pretty stressed out. She left really early. She started getting calls as soon
as the dragons showed up.”
“I’m
sorry I won’t be there. I really wanted to see you.”
In
case it was the end of the world, she thought. So they could be together. But
surely things couldn’t be that bad.
“If
they were going to do something, they’d have done it already,” she said, trying
to convince herself.
“Maybe
we can get together this evening, assuming my parents
let me out of the house.”
Kay’s
father hadn’t left yet. They had breakfast together—juice, toast, cereal—and
she told him about Jon’s call.
“So,
you going to let me stay home?” she finished.
Grinning,
her father explained. “If the sheriff’s daughter doesn’t go to school, people
will think the worst. It’ll be mass hysteria.”
She
hadn’t looked at it like that. It was a little unfair, in her opinion. She
pouted. “I’m not that important.”
Jack
Wyatt got a funny look on his face, a kind of half smile, furrowed brow, and
sad gaze. It lasted only a moment. It was gone before Kay could ask what was
wrong.
Then
he looked into his cereal bowl with his usual amused expression. “I guess you
lost the parent lottery. Sorry, kiddo.”
“It
shouldn’t matter that I’m your daughter. I should be able to do what I want to.
Right?” Like speed on the highway, like stay out late with her boyfriend…
“Kay,
after high school you can move away to where nobody knows you’re the sheriff’s
daughter. Until then, you’re stuck with it. And if being the sheriff’s daughter
means that maybe you can make a difference, like showing people there’s nothing
to get in a panic over, don’t you think you ought to do it?”
This
was a long-running argument, the unfairness of being Jack Wyatt’s daughter. If
she really hated it that much, she supposed she could have run away from home. But she didn’t hate it that much.
She
sighed. “I’ll just have to go out and be a role model then, won’t I?”
“That’s
the spirit,” he said, smiling.
A
lot of kids weren’t at school. Their parents apparently thought it was the end
of the world. In first period, a third of the seats were empty, but class went
on as usual.
Tam
showed up.
Kay
said, “You couldn’t convince your mom it was the end of the world?”
“I
didn’t think of it,” she grumbled. “I bet I could have. And you?”
Kay
took on a fake-official tone of voice. “As the sheriff’s daughter, I’m a role
model to the community.” She rolled her eyes.
“Wow.
Sorry. So that’s why you never speed.”
In
the cafeteria at lunchtime, the librarian had brought in a TV on a cart and
turned it to the news. The room was quieter than usual, and not just because so
many people were gone. Conversation was subdued.
The
three dragons hadn’t moved.
Someone
in a uniform came on the TV. Labeled General somebody-or-other, he’d just
arrived at Malmstrom Air Force Base from the Pentagon to deal with the crisis.
Kay couldn’t hear what he said.
The
news didn’t say anything about photographs showing someone riding a dragon.
Despite her mother’s fears, the pictures hadn’t
leaked yet.
“All
those drills we do,” Tam said, watching Kay watch the TV, “I never thought we
might actually have to do it for real.”
Kay
shook her head, tried to think positive. “We’re not there yet.”
For
days, the dragon sentinels didn’t move. They might have been statues perched on
the mountainside. Some people wondered if they were really the same dragons, if
maybe new ones arrived to stand watch while no one was looking. But someone was
looking at them constantly, and they didn’t move, didn’t eat. Dragons, somebody
on one of the news shows said, were timeless. They’d reappeared after World War
II, just as they’d always been, unchanging. They could sit on that mountain
forever, looking down on Silver River. Kay noticed that much of what people
said about dragons on TV wasn’t based on reality, but on old stories,
half-baked legends, and old cultural memories rather than real knowledge. She
kept wanting to argue with people.
The
military issued a statement supposedly explaining the new jet and why it had
crossed the border, and the international coalition issued a statement advising
caution regarding the border, without outright condemning what had happened.
The dragon territory border on the Taymyr Peninsula in Siberia had remained
quiet. There was a press conference, which Kay
watched live on TV because her mother was there and called, telling her to
watch. Her mom sounded agitated on the phone—more so than usual—but she
wouldn’t tell Kay what was wrong and hung up quickly.
The
guy behind the microphone was almost a stereotype: broad shoulders, square jaw,
balding, with a hawkish, hooded gaze. He wore a blue air force uniform decked
out with insignia. GENERAL MORGAN H. BRANIGAN, the TV caption said. The
Pentagon guy who’d arrived a few days ago to make everything better.
For
the first five minutes, he read from a written statement explaining the new
jet: an experimental fighter called the F-22, designed for maneuverability and
speed, exceeding all expectations, and so on. What he didn’t say, but what was
clear, was that this was a jet sixty years in the making, a plane specifically
designed to be able to hold its own in flight against dragons. His staff
presented visuals: drawings, a poster showing simple schematics, a video.
Then,
with the might of the air force’s new tool displayed behind him, the general
announced, “An aircraft this unique requires special consideration. We would
hope to negotiate with our neighbors about the use of portions of this
territory—portions they are not using—in order to fully test our new aircraft.”
So,
the plane accidentally crossed the border because it needed more room to
practice? Kay might have bought it if the guy
didn’t look like he wanted a war.
The
general stopped talking, and the reporters shouted questions that he didn’t
answer. Kay spotted her mother off to the side, arms crossed, looking surly.
Her pantsuit was rumpled, and Kay wondered when was the last time anyone had
done laundry. The stress must have been just killing her.
Everyone
made it home for dinner that night. Kay’s mother was furious. She went through
the motions of making food—pasta again—but slammed the fridge door, cupboard
doors, and pots on the stove. Kay made a salad—poured it out of the bag and
into a bowl, really—and tried to stay out of the way.
“They’re
not telling us everything,” her mother said.
“It
looks to me like they’re poking a wasp nest to see what comes out,” said Dad,
as he sat at the table and skimmed the newspaper.
Mom
dropped the bag of pasta on the counter and put her hands on her hips. “That’s
the problem. The military doesn’t think they’re going to respond. They don’t
think the dragons are actually going to do anything, no matter what the
coalition says about it.”
“And
what do you think?” Dad said.
“I’m
not paid to think, apparently,” Mom said, and slammed an empty jar of sauce
into the trash.
When
they were all finally sitting around the table with food on their plates, Dad
asked Kay how school was, and for once she rambled
on about classes and grades, eager to change the subject until her mother
calmed down.
Kay
knew she was getting only half the story. She knew the dragons were talking about
this as well, and she was desperate to talk to Artegal about it, call him up on
the cell phone, tell him what was going on here. Although, it occurred to her
that someone like General Branigan would call that spying.
She
and her father cleaned up while her mom went to take a shower and lie down. She
hadn’t gotten much sleep over the last couple of days, and Jack quietly urged
her out of the kitchen. She touched Kay’s shoulder as she passed, as if needing
the contact for reassurance or for balance.
The
only useful thing Kay could do was load the dishwasher, so she did.
Her
father was usually laid-back. It was hard to read him. But there was a tension
in the room, as if he were worried. Kay wondered what he was thinking and
didn’t know how to ask. By way of observation, she said, “She’s really upset.”
He
was sealing leftovers into plastic tubs. He didn’t look up but smiled his wry,
thin-lipped smile. The small-town sheriff smile, as she thought of it. Like
he’d give the richest guy in town—maybe the Hollywood star who owned a ranch
twenty miles south—just before writing him a speeding ticket.
“She’s
upset because the military is kind of telling her that
her job doesn’t matter anymore,” he said. “The military’s snubbing the bureau
and the coalition.”
It
made sense, because her mom’s whole job was to protect the border, and this jet
had crossed it as if it weren’t there, and wanted to keep crossing it.
“She’s
just tired,” Dad added, and he patted Kay’s shoulder, too. Rather than
comforting her, the gestures made her more worried. This wasn’t normal, and
nothing was the way it should be.
The
news channels got tired of showing the same footage of the dragons not doing
anything, though the image still enthralled Kay. She found herself staring at
it, moving closer to the TV to see it better, waiting, hoping the reptilian
statues would do something. She wondered what they were thinking, what they
felt about the human town they gazed over.
But
the channels cut away to do what they called in-depth reporting. Instant history
they used to fill time, showing mini documentaries and historical film clips,
reviewing the background that had led to this moment. Kay had seen a lot of
this in school, in history class. History classes at Silver River High maybe
spent a little more time on the subject than schools in other places. It was
history that lived within view, every day.
Kay
remembered one of the old film clips from a documentary—the first footage of
the dragons’ return, after they’d faded into myth hundreds of years before. Black-and-white, scratchy, shaky, the footage hardly
seemed real. It showed dragons in Anchorage, Alaska, right after the war. Two
of them, as large as airplanes, flew back and forth over the city, mouths open,
heads up. The film didn’t have sound, but clearly, they were screaming. No one
had known where they came from. Later, people speculated that they must have
been hibernating in the far north for hundreds of years. Anchorage was just the
first place with any kind of population they arrived at. No one believed it at
first. The war had just finished, so when civil air defense spotted large
figures swooping in, dark shapes against the sky, they thought of Japanese
fighters. But as they came closer, it was clear the figures had long tails that
curled and waved, and translucent wings that stretched behind long, slender
fingers. The two of them landed on the mucky coast that lined the city, roared
in what had to be anger, and spat flames from gaping, fang-filled mouths. They
set fire to a section of the city. The weathered wood buildings burned quickly.
No one was killed.
Then
they flew away before the army could respond. The planes tried to follow them,
but the dragons flew faster.
No
one believed the reports until more dragons were spotted, flying down the
Pacific coast to Vancouver, Seattle, San Francisco, and west to the Soviet
Union, Korea, Japan. They were seen in Siberia, Norway, Iceland. Dozens of
them.
All
the aircraft involved in World War II were still on alert,
and they confronted what was seen as a new threat. There were battles, violent
skirmishes over London, Tokyo, Seattle. Then after a week, the dragons stopped
attacking and fled the aircraft instead. Some so-called experts speculated that
the dragons were surprised to find that people could now fly, and that the two
sides were now evenly matched.
The
so-called experts were often medieval scholars and mythology experts who had
studied the stories and lore of dragons, most of it so old it was assumed to be
fiction. People had forgotten.
The
Silver River Treaty came about when three dragons landed in Washington, D.C.,
London, and Moscow, asking to negotiate a peace. That was another shock,
learning that dragons could speak English, Russian, and even Icelandic. They
asked to have their own territories, and to be left alone. They were even
willing to take uninhabited regions, far to the north, if it included a portion
of the mountains in North America. They loved the mountains.
The
human governments appointed delegates. It took a year of negotiations and
serious economic incentives to the Soviet Union, Canada, and the United States,
who were being asked to cede most of the territories. The treaty was
established and was named for the town where the U.S. bureau was formed to
enforce the human side of the treaty in the Rockies. A Soviet version of the
bureau existed on the Taymyr Peninsula in Siberia. Humans and dragons had been at peace for over sixty years.
Now
the talking-head commentators on TV were saying it could never have lasted more
than that.
Newsreel
footage and a few recordings of the Silver River negotiations made up most of
what modern agencies knew about dragon diplomacy. Only a few of the people who
had been at those negotiations were still alive. While people like Kay’s mother
had been trained to deal with dragons, none of them had any experience. No one
knew how to negotiate with the dragons further, because, after the Silver River
Treaty, the monsters retreated and never spoke to anyone again.
Still
licking its wounds from World War II, humanity had been unprepared. The
creatures were supposed to be myths, legends, something invented by the
unenlightened to explain the odd dinosaur fossil. Even after the horrors of the
war, of the Holocaust, of atomic weapons, no one had been prepared for the
dragons that rose from a long sleep in the earth.
It
had been clear that the two sides could annihilate each other. The new weapons,
machine guns, and high explosives could kill dragons when little else in human
history had succeeded. But the dragons still had their fire and their sheer
size, speed, agility. Kill one, and another would burn a city to the ground in
revenge. A continuing war between the two species meant destruction for both,
so they’d reached the compromise.
People
asked: Dragons lived long lives, so were any of the ones involved in the
original treaty negotiation still alive? Why didn’t they try to talk as they
had before? Didn’t they remember? Or did they not care? Did they want to fight
as well?
The
pundits kept saying that no one knew how to talk to the dragons; most of the
people who’d been alive then were now dead. If the dragons didn’t want to talk,
they said, the humans had no choice but to defend themselves. But Kay knew they
were wrong.
She knew how to talk to at least one of them, if only she dared
tell anyone. And if only she could be sure she and Artegal would see each other
again.
It
was early when the jet, the F-22, flew out again. Kay was in the parking lot at
school locking up her Jeep when a roar boomed over the town. She couldn’t see
the border or the dragon sentinels from where she was, but she followed the
jet’s sound to that direction. She spotted a contrail, but the jet was already
gone, headed toward the border.
Everyone
outside the school had stopped to stare at the northern sky, knowing what was
happening.
Kay
heard the first-period warning bell ring, but she didn’t care. She ran to the
cafeteria, hoping the librarian still had the TV out and still had it turned to
the news. She wanted to yell, What’s happening? Is anything happening?
There was already a crowd of teachers and students gathered
around the TV at the front of the big room.
Kay
peered over a dozen heads to see the screen. The sound was turned up loud
enough that she could hear easily. A reporter was talking over video footage of
the three dragons across the border, the same scene they’d been watching for
days now. The man sounded excited and spoke too quickly.
“…ten
minutes ago. It’s presumed to be the F-22 jet fighter described at yesterday’s
press conference. It was traveling very fast, and it passed, I don’t know, it
must have passed within a mile of the dragons that have been stationed within
view of Silver River for several days now. It continued on and is now out of
sight. We’re still waiting for some reaction from them. And—what’s happening?
I’m trying to talk to someone at the location….”
But
those watching the live video could see what was happening without the chatty
commentary. The dragons—the mottled one first, then the green, then the blue—roused
themselves. They shook their heads, stretched their necks as if waking from a
sleep—had they really been asleep all that time? Turning their pointed snouts
to the sky, they spread their wings wide and launched. They seemed to fall off
the rock gracefully, like divers. Then their wide wings caught the air, and
they sailed, one after the other, spinning into the sky. They were big, bigger
than the jet, even. But their flight seemed to take little effort. Air
bladders, biologists said. Maybe even filled with helium, the only way to keep such bulk aloft. They flew after
the jet. Sunlight shimmered off their scales.
They
were so beautiful.
She
felt a hand on her back and turned, startled. Jon was at school today. He
glanced at her then returned to watching the TV.
They
were all thinking, What will happen now?
“You
okay?” Jon asked.
“Yeah,
just a second.” Kay pulled out her cell phone and called her mother. They
weren’t supposed to use their phones during class hours, but none of the adults
stopped her. In fact, a few of the teachers and kids watched her anxiously.
Small town—they knew who her parents were.
She
wandered a few paces and turned her back to them to try to get some privacy.
Her
mother didn’t even say hello. “Kay, are you okay, is everything okay?”
“I
was going to ask you that,” she said. “I’ve been watching the news at school.”
“I
don’t know anything. Malmstrom Air Force Base isn’t returning calls. Honey, I
have a call waiting on the other line. I only took this call because it was
you. If I find out anything I can tell you, I’ll call, I promise.”
“Okay,
Mom. Thanks. Be careful, okay?” That was a stupid thing to say—her mother
wasn’t actually doing anything dangerous except talking to bureaucrats.
“I
love you,” her mother said, and clicked off the line.
She
turned to the eager faces looking back at her and shook her head. “My mom
doesn’t know anything. Sorry.”
Now,
the scene on the TV screen was empty. No jet, no dragons, nothing happening.
The news repeated video of the jet speeding past, the diamond-shaped craft
flying at low level, close to the mountain where the dragons sat, wagging back
and forth as if to tease them. Then the reporter came on-screen, his face a
determined blank, and started talking, saying little in particular.
Students
and teachers drifted away. Kay didn’t know what to think. If anything was going
to happen, it would happen soon. Maybe they’d hear the alarm, and maybe it
would be for real this time.
Then
again, maybe the military was right. Maybe the dragons wouldn’t do anything.
Nobody had any way of knowing. Kay just about decided then and there to go over
the border that afternoon, on the chance that Artegal may be there.
She
sneaked into first period late. The teacher gave her a look, but didn’t say
anything. Kay pretended to pay attention and not worry.
But
that afternoon, Kay’s mother called her. Kay had left her phone on and took the
call in class. Math this time, and Mr. Kelly gave her a dirty look, but Kay
said, “It’s my mom,” and ducked into the hall.
“Hi,
Mom?” she said, leaning against the wall in the hallway.
“Kay?
Kay, I want you to go home right now. Go home and stay there. I need to know
where you are.”
Somehow
this was worse than the siren, worse than the drills, worse than thinking about
the worst that could happen. Kay had never heard such concern, almost panic, in
her mother’s voice.
“What
happened? What’s going on?”
She
took a deep breath, a tense pause, and said, “Three more jets crossed the
border.”
“Why?”
Kay said, confused. It was the first thing she thought. It made no sense. Not
unless they really were trying to start a war.
Mom
didn’t bother answering. “Until we know what’s happening, I want you to go
home.”
“School’s
not out for another hour.”
“I
know, but I need you at home. If anyone tries to stop you, have them call me.”
“But
what about Dad? Dad said that if I stayed home people would panic—”
“I’ve
talked to him, and he agrees with me.”
Kay
hadn’t really been scared until then. “Okay. Okay, I’m going right now.” They
hung up.
She
went back to class. Her face burned, because she felt like everyone was
watching her. She stepped carefully, as if the floor were made of glass. Tam
looked at her, brows raised, questioning. Kay
shook her head and gathered up her books and things.
Her
voice seemed small when she turned to Mr. Kelly. “I have to go.”
The
teacher called after her, but she ducked out before anyone could ask any
questions and ran out to the parking lot.
The
skies above Silver River were clear.
At
home, she tried to call Jon, but his phone was off. She left a message. He
called her back twenty minutes later.
“What
do you mean you went home?” he said.
“I
mean my parents are freaking out and made me go home.”
“That
doesn’t make any sense.”
But
it did, because she was watching TV—had been for the last hour—and this time
the news shows were saying things like “bombing.”
“I’ve
got the TV on right now, and it looks bad,” she said.
“You’ve
been watching way too much news.”
She
couldn’t argue. The TV just kept saying the same things
over and over. It all sounded awful. “It’ll be okay,” she murmured. “It has
to.”
“Do
you want me to come over? I can ditch school.”
Even
though seeing him would make her feel better, she wasn’t sure even he could
distract her from the TV, make the news stories go away, and make her worry
less. He’d only worry more, when he saw how bad she felt. “That’s okay. Your
folks are probably worried.”
“Naw,”
he said. “My mom’s only called four times in the last hour.”
She
chuckled. “Sounds like she wants you to go home.”
“I’ll
stop by on my way,” he said, and that sounded like a good compromise.
Both
her parents called to check in. Her father was first.
“When
are you coming home?” she asked him. If she needed to stay home, where she’d be
safe and where everyone would know where she was, why didn’t they?
“I
may be out all night,” he said, not sounding concerned or annoyed. He sounded
like it was just part of the job. “There’s got to be a thousand reporters in
town, and they’re getting unruly. We’ve called everyone in to keep an eye on
things.”
“Can
you come home for dinner?”
“I’ll
probably grab something on the go. I may meet Mom if she isn’t swamped. We’ll
call to check in later.”
“Dad—”
She didn’t like the way her voice whined, making
her sound like a little kid. “What’s going to happen? I’ve been watching the
news. Everyone says it’s bad. How bad is it?”
“I
don’t know. All this press is making it worse, making people panic. I’m hoping
it’ll blow over. If we don’t panic, it’ll blow over. How does that sound?”
“Okay,
I guess.” But he hadn’t sounded confident. He was just saying it to make her
feel better.
“Kay,
I have to get going. Be good, all right?”
Not
“be careful.” That was something. It had to mean things weren’t so bad.
Then
Mom called. “I just talked to Dad,” Kay said.
“Me
too.” She sounded better, as if as long as they were all still in contact, all
was well with the world. “We’re going to grab dinner at the Alpine before he
goes back to work. Will you be okay? Can you find something to eat?”
“I’ll
be fine.”
Jon
stopped by for a hug and kiss and asked for news.
“My
parents are doing okay. If they don’t sound worried, things are okay, right?”
“Yeah.
Probably.” Then his phone rang. It was his mom, wanting to know where he was.
“I guess I need to get going. Call me if anything happens, okay?”
“Assuming
I can get my mom off the phone.” They smiled, and even Kay started feeling
better. They kissed again, and she almost asked Jon to stay. He lingered, as if
he were going to ask if he could. But he squeezed
her hand and left, to go home and reassure his mother, and it was too late for
Kay to change her mind.
She
wanted to ease into a relationship, not plunge in like Tam wanted her to. They
should be together because they wanted to, not because they thought they were
supposed to. But did she and Jon want two different things? If they did, then
what?
Kay
watched the news all evening, trying to do homework and failing. It was hard to
keep her mind on algebra when an endless parade of politicians and commentators
on TV went back and forth between predicting disaster and reassuring that
everything was fine. That was stupid, because nothing was fine. She could feel
the balance of the world changing around her. Maybe because she was part of it.
The person who rode the dragon. She kept expecting to see pictures of her and
Artegal flashing on the screen. So far, that hadn’t been made public.
But
she and Artegal were safe for now, and as long as nothing else happened, they’d
stay safe.
Around
ten, her mother called her and told her to get to bed. Or at least think about
going to bed and getting some sleep. Kay was long past the age of being told to
go to bed. But since things were quiet for the moment, she agreed. The morning
would come more quickly if she slept through it all. Assuming she could get to
sleep.
Sirens
woke Kay. Lots of them: fire engines, police cars, ambulances. It sounded like
every emergency vehicle in the county was on the road and speeding toward a
disaster.
The
air-raid sirens were also howling.
She
sat up in bed enough to push aside the curtain over the window. She didn’t see
anything, except a passing blue-and-red flashing light, quickly vanishing down
the road. Her window faced away from downtown Silver River, where the police
car was headed. She couldn’t see anything else.
She
padded into the living room and turned on the TV. Two in the morning, and the
Great Falls, Montana news was broadcasting. Letters in the corner announced
LIVE.
A
pretty but flustered woman reporter was glaring at the camera and delivering
her line: “…fire department primarily concerned with containing the blaze so it
doesn’t spread to other buildings…”
The
camera shifted to a taped segment. She recognized the fire chief, his
middle-aged face red with exertion, shining with sweat and smudged with soot.
He was wearing a helmet and his big coat. Fire trucks made up the backdrop of
the scene. Except for flashing emergency lights, the street was dark and
nothing else was visible. Nothing gave a clue as to his location.
Where are they? Kay’s heart pounded. What was in
the process of burning to the ground?
The
fire chief said, “We’re just lucky we don’t have strong winds tonight. We could
have lost the whole town in minutes. Right now we
have a good chance of containing the fire by morning.”
Back
to the reporter: “Chief Perez would not give details, but he said there have
been several serious injuries, and people have been transported to area
hospitals. Once again, I’m in downtown Silver River, where several government
administration offices are burning…”
Her
heart nearly gave out. At least it was night. The buildings would have been
empty. Her parents wouldn’t have been working—except, because of the trouble on
the border, they hadn’t stopped working.
She
retrieved her cell phone from her bedroom and dialed her mother. The call
rolled to voice mail.
“Crap,”
she muttered. Everyone in town who had any vaguely official position was
probably either at the scene or on the phone. She’d have to keep watching the
news and get the one-sided filtered version of what was happening. Or not.
She
changed quickly, pulling on jeans, a sweatshirt, and her hiking boots. She
called her mother again, then her father. Neither was picking up, which
shouldn’t have surprised her. No doubt they were way too busy to talk to her.
And she knew better than to head down there and get in the way.
But
she wouldn’t get close enough to get in the way. Just close enough to flag down
someone who could tell her what was going on. May as well—she certainly wasn’t
going to get any more sleep tonight, and she
didn’t want to wait until morning to get more news. Mom and Dad may yell at her
for leaving the house, but that was all they could do. She’d take it as a fair
trade for finding out what was happening. She got in her Jeep and set off.
An
orange glow sat over the entire town, flames reflected into the night sky,
billowing and flickering. Kay had seen wildfires in the distance that looked
and sounded like this, a constant crackling of wood. The air smelled of heavy soot
and ash. But this wasn’t a distant wildfire; this was right in the middle of
Silver River. She had to squint into the light.
Six
blocks away, the streets were barricaded, police cars blocking access. The
flashing blue-and-red lights hurt her eyes. She felt only half awake,
muzzy-headed, as if maybe she were still in bed dreaming. Kay pulled over and
left the car, moving closer to the disaster on foot. She wasn’t the only one. A
crowd had gathered outside the police barricade, people huddled together, murmuring
questions: What was going on?
“Kay!
Hold up!” someone called out to stop her. She recognized the voice—one of her
father’s deputies, at the open door of his car across the street. It shook her
awake. Someone to answer questions, that was all she wanted. Deputy Kalbach
could answer her questions.
“What’s
going on? What’s burning? I can’t get ahold of my folks. Have you seen them?
Are they around anywhere? Where’s my dad?” She
hadn’t thought she’d have sounded so panicked. This must have been what it felt
like to be in an earthquake, when all the phone lines went down and you didn’t
know if anyone was alive or dead.
When
he crossed over to her and took hold of her arm, she saw it as a bad sign.
There was too much tension in the grip. She didn’t think her stomach could drop
any farther.
He
touched the radio at his shoulder. “Yeah, I got Kay Wyatt here. What should I
do?” She couldn’t make out the reply that scratched back at him, but he didn’t
look happy about it. “Okay, got it.” He turned off the receiver and pulled her
toward the car. “Come on.”
She
dug in her heels. “Wait a minute, where are we going? What’s happening?”
“Your
folks are at the hospital. I’m taking you there now.”
At
that, her mind stopped working. She let the deputy push her into the passenger
seat of his patrol car. They drove, lights flashing and siren blaring. People
got out of the way instantly. It was eerie.
“What
happened?” she finally managed to ask, when her mouth started working again.
“Are they hurt?”
“It’s
your dad,” he said, his face a grim mask. “He got to the scene first. The night
dispatcher was on duty, and he went in to make sure she got out. It was pretty
bad.”
Kay
leaned her head on her hand and tried not to imagine
what “pretty bad” meant. Wait ’til you see before you start crying.
“Alice—your
mom—rode in the ambulance with them.”
“Why
didn’t anyone call me?” Her voice was hoarse and unreliable.
“This
happened twenty minutes ago! We’ve barely been able to think!” His expression
twisted, and Kay realized with a shock that he was holding back tears, too.
“I’m sorry,” he said softly. “I don’t mean to yell. It’s just we’re all
shaken.”
Her
father’s deputies were honorary uncles and aunts to her. They looked after her.
They were anchors. Seeing Deputy Kalbach like this—face twisted, shoulders
slouching—Kay almost burst into tears right there.
Instead,
she hugged herself and stared ahead, trying to be numb.
The
hospital wasn’t in town, but a few miles out on the highway. It wasn’t big,
just an emergency room and a few clinics to serve the outlying areas. For
anything serious, people went to Great Falls.
She
tried to reassure herself that if this were serious, they’d have airlifted him
to Great Falls. So he had to be okay.
With
the police siren heralding them, Kalbach brought them right to the emergency
room doors. Kay rushed inside before the deputy had climbed out of the car.
The
place was crowded. There’d obviously been more people
injured than her father. A couple of men wearing blackened firefighter’s coats
lay on beds sucking oxygen through masks. Walking wounded were being led to
backrooms by orderlies. A reporter with a cameraman was being herded out none
too politely. Panicked, Kay looked around for a familiar figure on a bed, for
her mother standing watch, and couldn’t find them.
The
deputy pushed past her and tapped a white-jacketed nurse on the shoulder.
“Sheriff Wyatt, where is he?”
The
woman pointed to a corridor. Kay rushed past them both.
Two
steps into the hallway, she stopped, froze. Her mother sat in a plastic chair,
part of a row of them lining the wall. Her elbows rested on her knees; her
hands covered her face.
A
doctor, a woman in a white coat, closed the door of a room a few paces down.
She kneeled by Kay’s mother, touched her shoulder, and said a few words. Mom
didn’t respond. When the doctor stood to return to the emergency room, she
spotted Kay, and her lips pressed in a line.
Kay
wanted the world to stop right there, she wanted to run away, and she wanted
not to have to live the next five minutes of her life. The universe could end
and she wouldn’t care, as long as it prevented the next five minutes.
The
doctor approached her. “Can I help you?”
“I’m
Kay Wyatt. My dad—”
The
doctor looked back at Mom, seemed to debate with herself.
Then she lowered her head. Her smile was probably meant to be comforting,
sympathetic. But it was just sad.
“I’m
very sorry. We did everything we could.”
Just make everything stop, Kay begged. She was still
asleep. Her brain couldn’t hear the words.
The
doctor touched her arm, then walked away. Kay managed to sit next to her
mother, though her limbs tingled when she moved. Like her body wasn’t hers, or
she was leaving it. Still, her mother didn’t react.
Kay
eyed the door that the doctor had closed. A door to a room where a body lay on
a bed. She said, “Can I see him?”
Her
mother looked up at that. Her face was red; her eyes were red, swollen. Her
hair was mussed. A streak of black soot smudged her cheek, and she smelled like
smoke. She didn’t look at all like Mom. She only stared at Kay, expressionless.
Kay
started again, pointing at the door. “Can I—”
“Oh,
baby, you don’t want to see him, not like that, you don’t—” She broke down,
folding against Kay like her bones had disappeared, pressing her face to her
shoulder. Numb, startled, Kay held her while she cried wrenching sobs.
If
Kay had been about to cry herself, she was now shocked to stillness.
After
a long while, her mother stilled, but Kay suspected it was exhaustion and lack
of oxygen rather than spent grief that made her stop crying. She remained
curled up in Kay’s arms like a child, sniffing and
clinging desperately to Kay’s shirt. Don’t go, the gesture said.
At
one point, she noticed Deputy Kalbach looking at them. Then he bowed his head
and walked away.
Kay
didn’t know how long the two of them stayed frozen in that tableau. She was
aware of Kalbach blocking the end of the corridor and of a reporter shouting at
him. Then the doctor, the same who had told her about Dad, sat by her and
whispered close to her ear—so her mother wouldn’t hear.
“Kay,
I know this is very difficult. But can you take her home? We’re going to have
to move him soon.” She nodded to Mom. Translation: Get her out of here
before they pull the body out of the room.
Kay
almost shook her head. No, of course she couldn’t take Mom home. Mom was the
grown-up, Kay was the kid—she wasn’t expected to do anything. But Mom wasn’t
doing anything right now. Her eyes weren’t even seeing.
So
Kay nodded, taking her mother’s arm. “Mom, we have to go. Come on.”
Mom
had aged years in moments. She walked hunched and wouldn’t let go of Kay, who
kept her own mind numb and focused on the task at hand.
With
one arm around Mom’s shoulder, she approached Deputy Kalbach and touched his
shoulder. “Can you take us home?”
The
young deputy nodded quickly.
Then
came the gauntlet.
More
reporters had arrived. More injured had been brought in, and their families and
colleagues filled the emergency room. Word spread. It couldn’t help but spread
in a town like this when something terrible happened. People would have to take
only one look at them, Kay with her face a rock and Mom huddled in her arms, to
guess what had happened. She recognized faces, heard her mother’s name called
out, but she didn’t react, didn’t respond. A flash went off, someone taking a
picture. Deputy Kalbach was their shield. Kay felt his arm across her back,
pulling them both into the sphere of his protection. His other arm stretched
out before them, cutting across her vision. It deflected all comers. Reporters
shouted at her. She didn’t hear a word of what they said. Only Kalbach’s voice
saying, “Move aside. Please, get out of the way. Clear the way.”
The
journey to the door outside was chaos. A blur. Kay kept her gaze forward and
absorbed none of it.
She
sat with her mother in the back of the patrol car. Mom still leaned on her,
still seeming unable to hold herself up.
Kalbach
kept looking at them in the rearview mirror. He started, “Kay, I—”
“Don’t
say anything,” she said, closing her eyes. If he said anything, she’d break,
and she couldn’t break. She had to take Mom home.
The
air still smelled like smoke, and the sky over Silver River
still glowed orange, fires still burning. She remembered the news report: The
fire could have swallowed the town in seconds.
She
asked the deputy, “Do they know how the fire started?”
Her
mother stirred in her arms, straightening, turning her tear-and-soot-streaked
face to the window.
“It
was them,” Mom said, nodding in the direction of the border.
The
dragons circled. The next morning, three of them flew just over the river,
banking sharply when it looked like they might pass into human territory. The
sight of them made people cringe, as if they wanted nothing more than to run
and hide. Lock themselves behind castle walls. Like mice in view of soaring
hawks.
Kay
watched the news on TV. Several people, mostly firefighters, had been injured
in the blaze that destroyed two of the four buildings in the administration
complex. Only one was killed. Sheriff Jack Wyatt’s face appeared in newspapers
and on TV screens all over the world, and the eulogies poured forth from people
who never even knew him. It was because he was a cop. They could use words like
hero without knowing anything about him.
The
president went on TV to declare the attack an act of aggression. Several of the
more shrill pundits called it war. These were the same ones who questioned why
humanity had ever agreed to the Silver River Treaty in the first place, and
argued that an international coalition should launch an assault to reclaim the
vast territories so blithely handed over all those years ago. We could have
wiped the dragons out then, they said, and we can do it now. The time of the
dragons is over, was over millennia ago. This is the age of humans.
Kay
watched the dragons from the living room window. She felt like her brain hadn’t
turned back on yet. She couldn’t think of Artegal at all. She kept wondering
what happened next, and her mind kept going blank.
Mom
had taken sleeping pills. She was still asleep, curled up on her bed in her
clothes. Kay had taken her shoes off, put a quilt over her. She didn’t know
what else to do. The phone had been ringing all morning. She finally turned it
off. And her cell phone and her mother’s.
A
trio of news vans were parked on the street outside, and a crowd of reporters
milled around them, everyone wanting interviews with the family of the first
person killed by dragons since the treaty. Sixty years of tension stretched to
the breaking point.
She
scrolled through the missed calls on her cell phone and on the house phone,
wondering who she should talk to and what she
would say. She didn’t know how long her mother was going to be out of it, and
she didn’t want to be in charge. She wanted to talk to her dad. Her parents may
have been workaholics, both of them, always out doing their jobs. But they
always answered their phones when she called. Her father had always taken her
calls. She almost called him now, just to see. Maybe it had all been a mistake.
Kalbach
had set up a rotation of deputies to stand guard outside the house and keep the
reporters at bay. She could tell him if she needed anything. She could call any
of the deputies. Some of them had already stopped by to deliver food,
casseroles and salads, dishes covered in tin foil with instructions for
heating. Kay wondered why. She wasn’t hungry. Kalbach said that was just what
people did when something like this happened. When she was hungry, she wouldn’t
have to think about what to eat, the food would be right there. It didn’t make
sense to her.
Jon
and Tam had called. She didn’t call back because she didn’t know what she’d say
to them.
She
finally lay on the sofa, wrapped herself in a blanket, watched the news, and
waited for her mother to wake up. The world would start moving again when her
mother woke up and told Kay what happened next.
Her
father hadn’t hurt anyone. He hadn’t bothered anyone. He’d worked to keep the
border safe. The dragons should have burned the air force base. They should
have talked to people. They should have been talking all along,
like her and Artegal, and none of this would have happened.
Now,
none of them would talk with each other ever again.
That
afternoon, the air force started bombing, almost as if they’d planned it and
had been waiting for the opportunity. The excuse.
Kay
could hear it. If she hadn’t known the cause, she might have thought it was
thunder—a distant, roiling storm, part of dark clouds lurking on the horizon.
But this was too steady to be thunder. She could almost time it. Jets flew
overhead from Malmstrom, and thirty minutes later, rhythmic thunder echoed from
the mountains. At night, the glow of fires burned on the distant, mountainous
horizon.
The
day after, many families not only kept their kids from school, but left town
entirely, cars packed with essentials—computers, pets, clothing, whatever would
fit. Everyone assumed that the dragons would retaliate again and that they’d
come to Silver River first.
And
the dragons did strike again, but not at Silver River.
The
news channels reported that fires had broken out at Vancouver, Duluth, and St.
Petersburg. Her mother, red-eyed and silent, had woken up and come to the
living room. Kay sat with her on the sofa, wrapped in blankets and watching
reports, images of burning buildings, panicked people running, and fleeting
footage—like ghosts flitting across the sky—of dragons. They’d come from the territory in the Rockies and in Siberia, crossing the
Arctic Circle to strike all over the world. Terrorist attacks, some of the news
shows called them. Buildings burned, people were injured, and by some miracle
no one was killed. The strikes were quick. The dragons appeared, flying low,
and sprayed the outskirts of the cities with flame-thrower breaths. The attacks
seemed designed to frighten rather than inflict damage. People had thought the
dragons had restricted themselves to limited territories. But this proved they
could go anywhere, at least in the northern hemisphere. They could still shock.
No
one could tell if the military’s bombing had any effect. The news channels
interviewed lots of people in uniform, and they said things like “calculated
risk” and “viable targets.” But the bombing only seemed to make the dragons
more angry.
Kay
started to understand about people bringing food. After she woke up and emerged
from the bedroom, Mom looked in the fridge at all the casserole dishes and
Tupperware, and for a long moment, she just stared. She took a breath that
sounded a little like a sob. Then she retrieved a tray of lasagna, spooned out
a couple of servings, and heated them in the microwave. They had food without
having to think about it. Otherwise, they may not have eaten at all. With all
the food that Dad’s coworkers, Mom’s coworkers, the neighbors, and even a
couple of Kay’s teachers had brought over, they wouldn’t have to think about
what to eat for a while. There was something
comforting about that.
It
had only been a day. Kay had to keep reminding herself of that.
Mom
spent time on the phone that evening, some of her friends stopped by—and
brought more food—and they spoke in hushed voices in the living room. Kay
retreated to her bedroom. Right before she did, her mother called to her,
gestured her closer.
“If
you need to talk, if you need anything, you’ll tell me?” She squeezed Kay’s
hand, rubbed her arm, like she hadn’t done since Kay was little.
“Okay,”
Kay said, her voice soft. Her mom was acting weird, which wasn’t at all
surprising, but Kay didn’t know how to behave. She almost said, What do I
do? How do I act? I don’t know how to act. People kept looking at her with
gazes of terrible pity, and Kay didn’t know how to respond.
She
fled to her room. There, she retrieved Dracopolis from its hiding place
under her bed. Lying on her bed, she turned the pages, studying them, the
pictures, the vines and flowers that wound around the text. She had an urge to
run her fingers over the lines, over the stiff parchment, but didn’t dare. She
wished she could read it but didn’t know how much further she could get on her
haphazard translation. The pictures showed towns being burned. Did the words
tell why the dragons did it? If she could pick that apart, maybe she could
understand what was happening now. The pictures, which had seemed so beautiful,
so benign, now seemed as cryptic as the words. I
should be angry, she thought. I should be angry at them.
She
studied the manuscript, searching for some kind of wisdom. This had happened
before; people and dragons had been through this before. But she couldn’t
translate enough of it to learn what it said. She had only the pictures to
study, and she couldn’t tell what she needed to know from the ornate drawings.
Why would dragons do this? She couldn’t tell if they started burning towns
before or after people started hunting them. It seemed important.
She
should never have gone back to talk to Artegal. Then she could just be angry.
Kay
knew she should call Jon and Tam, but she still didn’t have anything to say.
Nothing at all. They’d say they were sorry, they’d ask if there was anything
they could do, and Kay would just shake her head. But while she didn’t call
them back, she left her phone on. They’d call again, maybe. She wouldn’t ignore
them next time.
Turned
out, Jon stopped by with Tam and Carson.
A
soft knock came at her door, and Kay shoved the book under her pillow before
her mother came in. “Kay. Do you feel like coming out for a few minutes? Your
friends are here.”
She
followed her mother back to the living room. There they stood, the three of
them together, looking as round-eyed and lost as she felt.
They
apparently didn’t expect her to say anything. Jon took a step toward her; she
took one toward him. Then they were hugging. Tam
put a hand on her shoulder, and Carson, looking sheepish and sad, stood with
his hands shoved in his pockets.
The
funeral was at the end of the week. He was buried in the city cemetery outside
town, a modern stretch of lawn with flat marble blocks for headstones. Crowds
seemed to fill the place—the whole town was there, an honor guard of people in
sheriff’s department uniforms, along with state highway patrol and people from
the air force base. There were news vans and swarms of reporters. Just another
news item. Hero and victim of dragons Sheriff Jack Wyatt, laid to rest.
A
pair of jets wailed overhead. They patrolled constantly now. The sky still
smelled like smoke. A haze had settled in the air.
Kay
and her mother clung to each other and stared at the casket and the mountain of
flowers around it. She hardly listened as the governor read a graveside eulogy.
Tireless public servant. Devoted husband and father. She felt everyone
looking at them. She wanted to go home.
She
had decided to believe that Jack Wyatt had gone on a trip. He was just away. He
wasn’t in that box. She’d pretend he was, to go along with what everyone else
thought. But as far as she was concerned, he was simply parked somewhere
waiting to set his radar gun on her and pull her over for speeding. She could
live with that.
Afterward, fortunately, no one expected her to say anything.
All she had to do was stand there and look sufficiently sad while people told
her how sorry they were. An amazing array of people. The governor and his wife.
The vice president of the United States. There’d be plenty of pictures for the
newspapers. The deputies guarded them viciously, and when Mom turned to Deputy
Kalbach and Deputy Olsen with a pleading look in her eyes, they formed a
barrier around Kay and her mom, hustled them to a waiting car, and took them
home, to microwaved lasagna and a too-quiet house.
They
thought—or Kay hoped—that they were finished with the constant press of
visitors and condolences. But the next morning, a knock came at the front door.
They were sitting on the sofa and glanced up. Kay had never seen her mother
look so tired as she hauled herself to her feet, then to the front door. She
cracked it open, and Kay craned around to see who it was.
An
unfamiliar voice said, “Ma’am, I’m very sorry to bother you, but I was hoping I
could speak to your daughter.”
Kay
scrambled to her feet and went to join her mother in staring at the man outside
their door. The current deputy on duty—Michaels—stood a little behind him,
shrugging as if to ask whether he’d been right in letting the man through.
The
newcomer wore a blue air force uniform and a round hat with a brim in front
instead of the olive green jumpsuit this time, but she still recognized him as
the pilot who had bailed out over the border. The
one who had seen her riding Artegal. All she could do was stare.
Mom
glanced at Kay, who didn’t know what to say. All she could think was that her
secret was done, finished. It was all over now.
The
pilot gave her a thin smile, but spoke to her mother. “Ma’am, I’m Captain Will
Conner, the pilot who went down a few weeks ago.” He pointed a thumb over his
shoulder to the forest. “I met your husband. Sheriff Wyatt’s the one who found
me after I hauled ass across the border. I just wanted to say I’m sorry. I’d
have liked to have known him better. But I’m mostly here to talk to your
daughter, if that’s all right.”
Why
had he come? Why didn’t he have the whole military there demanding that she
tell everything she knew? He was being too nice; she didn’t trust him.
Mom
glanced at Kay, clearly confused. “Why?”
Captain
Conner looked apologetic. “May I come in?”
Kay’s
mother opened the door a little wider. “I think I can make some coffee—I’m
sorry, it’s been a rough few days.”
“I
understand. I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t important.” He took off his hat as
he stepped inside.
While
Mom was in the kitchen, Captain Conner and Kay looked at each other.
“It
really is you,” he said wonderingly. “I thought I recognized you in the picture
from the funeral yesterday. But I wasn’t sure.”
She
tried to ask him, pleading with her gaze, Why are you here, what are you
doing, why are you finally blowing my cover? In reply, he seemed to be
saying, We can do this the easy way or the hard way. Who was he kidding?
There was no easy way. There was nothing easy about this. According to him—the
way everyone would see it—she was friends with an enemy, an enemy that had
killed her father, and she’d kept it secret all this time.
“Why
didn’t you say anything earlier? Why didn’t you tell anyone about me?” she
asked.
He
shrugged and gave a wry look over his shoulder, out the window to the sheriff’s
deputies and news vans. “I’m not sure. I almost didn’t believe it when I saw
you. Thought I must have been going crazy, and why report a delusion? Then
again, maybe I admired your guts. That’s test pilot guts, flying with that
thing. Maybe I didn’t want to get you in trouble, one pilot to another.”
“His
name is Artegal,” she said. She’d never been able to tell anyone before. He
nodded, conceding the point.
He’d
kept her secret. Not that it mattered now, when there was probably going to be
a war. Dragons burned towns, and then people went after them with swords. Or
vice versa. That was the way it had always been.
“The
thing is, Miss Wyatt, the situation has changed.”
“So
you’re going to tell them now. Now that you know who I am,” she said. She
sounded angry, on the verge of tears. She focused on keeping control of
herself.
“Right
now, you’re the only person who has any real contact with them. I wanted to
make sure you understood that, if you hadn’t already figured it out.”
“Why
does it even matter? It’s not going to change anything.”
“Don’t
be so sure, unless you want this to blow up into an all-out war.”
“No,
but—”
“I
was under the impression the military wants an all-out war,” Mom said, standing
by the kitchen with two mugs of coffee in her hand. “That you crashed your
plane across the border on purpose to see what the dragons would do. That
people like Branigan wanted to go to war this whole time. ‘Like poking a wasp
nest’ is what Jack said. And now you want to talk? And what does Kay have to do
with this?”
When
he didn’t answer, when he didn’t deny it, Kay grew frightened. Her gut turned
cold, which shocked her because she thought she was numb. Mom stood there, the
coffee mugs trembling slightly in her hands, a lost, accusing shadow in her
eyes.
Conner
ducked his gaze and actually looked sheepish. “Ma’am, I know you’ll never
believe me, but I wasn’t privy to all the details of that mission. My plane was
rigged to malfunction, and I wasn’t told. I didn’t know. I was the plausible
deniability. And I can’t say I’m at all happy about being used like that.”
Mom’s
voice was quiet, but harsh, filled with bitterness.
“I
have a feeling Branigan’s going to get a little more out of his war than he
bargained for.”
“I
think you’re right.” He turned to Kay. “Planes have nicknames. The B-17 was the
Flying Fortress. The P-51 Mustang. The B-26 Marauder. This new one, the F-22.
You know what the guys are calling it?”
She
shook her head.
“The
Dragonslayer,” he said.
If
the military had been preparing for a war, what could she do to change
anything? Maybe it was inevitable. The two sides had been stalemated for
decades. It was just her father’s stupid luck to be the first person to get
caught in the middle of it. Kay couldn’t do anything to stop it. Telling
someone sooner about her and Artegal wouldn’t have stopped it. Talking to
Artegal now wouldn’t bring her father back. She didn’t want to do anything.
“What’s
going to happen?” she asked.
“I
don’t know. I’m sorry to bother you all. I’ll go,” the pilot said. He pulled a
business card from a front jacket pocket and handed it to Kay. “Let me know
when you’re ready to talk. I think you can help.”
He
let himself out the front door.
“What
was he talking about?” Mom said, staring after him. “What does he think you’ve
done?”
“Can
we—can we sit down?” Kay said.
In
a moment, they were both seated at the kitchen table. Mom kept one of the mugs
of coffee, gripping it with both hands and
breathing in the steam. Kay studied her worriedly, not knowing how to start.
“Are
you angry at them?” Kay asked. “For doing it—for starting the fires?” She
couldn’t say exactly what, couldn’t mention Dad. Didn’t want to make it real.
“What?
The dragons?” Mom thought for a moment, her gaze distant. “I don’t know. Right
now I think I’m angry at him. Why’d he have to…why’d he have to be so goddamn
brave? He should have known better, he should have known—”
Her
voice choked, and she looked away, her mussed hair falling in front of her
face. Kay put her other hand over her mother’s, and they sat like that,
clutching their hands together. Mom was crying quietly. Kay’s own eyes were
stinging, and she gritted her teeth to keep from crying. They were both working
so hard to keep from sobbing she wondered what would happen when they couldn’t
hold it in anymore.
After
some time, seconds or minutes, Mom sat back, let go of Kay, scrubbed her face,
and smiled like she was okay—a fake, stiff smile.
And
Kay said, “Mom, I have to tell you something.”
The
Federal Bureau of Border Enforcement building had been part of the block that
burned that night, almost as if the dragons had known their target. The
bureau—along with the sheriff’s department, which had also burned—had set up
temporary offices in the Silver River Middle School gym. Kay and her mother
stood in the open doorway, looking in at chaos. A dozen workers set up
temporary office partitions; another group of technicians strung miles of wires
between desks and set up telephones and computers. Various people in suits
scurried through it all, from one computer to another. Outside, news vans
swarming with reporters and cameras were parked. Phones were ringing, people
were shouting.
Kay
wondered that they had anything at all to do now. People
were crossing the border all the time now—at least the military was. She
thought the bureau’s job would have been practically over. But people kept
calling. The military wouldn’t tell anyone anything, so people called the
bureau instead.
Her
mother hadn’t been back to work since the fire, just like Kay hadn’t been back
to school. In the doorway, Mom put her arm over Kay’s shoulders. Kay didn’t
know if the gesture was meant to comfort her or her mother.
In
the end, Mom had been less angry about her crossing the border and meeting the
dragon at all than she had been about the flying. She’d ranted for long time
about how dangerous it was, how Kay could have been killed, and what was she
thinking, and on and on. Kay tried to explain how careful they’d been, using
her climbing gear. “You could have been killed, and I’d never know,” Mom said,
and Kay didn’t have a reply to that.
When
they arrived at the offices, people stared and reporters took pictures. They
were famous, Kay supposed. That picture of them at the funeral—the one Captain
Conner had seen—appeared in most of the national newspapers, was posted on
hundreds of websites, and aired on all the network news channels.
It
didn’t help that no one knew what to say to them. If it had been someone else,
Kay wouldn’t have known what to say.
A
middle-aged man in a suit, with the tie missing and the
shirt collar unbuttoned, walked straight toward them. “Alice, you shouldn’t be
here. You should be resting. Take all the time you need—”
Kay’s
mother took the man—the regional bureau director, her boss—aside and spoke in a
low voice. Kay waited, feeling like she was going to be sick. Maybe this
situation—the jets, the news, the fire—wasn’t inevitable after all; maybe she
had caused it. After she and Artegal met, the world started falling apart. It
was still falling. The more Kay thought about it, the dizzier she felt. She
kept thinking that she should have told Dad about her and Artegal. She
shouldn’t have kept secrets from him. If she’d told, maybe none of this would
have happened. Maybe, maybe, maybe…
The
temporary bureau had commandeered a classroom and turned it into a conference
room, pushing desks together in the middle and lining chairs around them. The
director guided Kay and her mother there and told them to sit, which they did,
side by side in the cold, silent room. He kept giving Kay odd, sideways
glances, as if he were trying to believe the story her mother had told him.
Trying to imagine her with a dragon.
None
of these people knew anything about dragons.
“It’s
better this way,” Mom was saying. She’d been talking for a while, but Kay
hadn’t been listening. The sound of her mother’s voice startled her. “You’ll
only have to explain everything once. I’ll be with you the whole time. Just
tell them the truth. Don’t leave anything out.”
Now
Kay understood. The director had sent them there to wait. He needed to contact
others, a whole group of people who had a stake in this. Kay didn’t know who
else or how many. The police, probably. They’d lock her up, and she’d never see
the outside of a jail again.
Somehow,
she was as numb to this thought as she had been to everything since the fire.
Nothing mattered. She’d done something amazing, done the impossible, and now
she was paying for it. And none of it mattered. She imagined her father,
remembered the look on his face when he’d pulled her over for speeding. That
wry look. Why did she even think he’d be wearing that expression now, when this
was so much worse? Because maybe he’d have understood. Quickly, she wiped her
eyes to keep from crying.
Mom
was studying her. Both of them had the same glassy stare, Kay thought. Surely
no one would be mean to them, after what had happened. Her stomach clenched.
“Your
dad was worried about you,” Mom said softly. “We talked about it. You were
spending so much time by yourself, going off to do who knew what. But he
wouldn’t let me search your room. He said, ‘Give her a little more time. I bet
she’ll come clean about whatever it is. She’s a good kid.’ That’s what he
said.”
Kay
wanted to tell her mother to stop. Just stop talking. This was going to make
her cry and she didn’t want to cry, not when she was going to have to talk to
the police.
Mom
smiled a grieved, wincing smile. “He was right. He was always right. I’m just
trying to figure out what he’d say about this.” She wiped tears away with the
heel of her hand.
Kay
bit her lips and looked away. “I’m sorry.” Her voice was a whisper.
Then
they didn’t say anything.
When
the door to the classroom opened again, Kay flinched, startled. She didn’t
think she could get any more scared, but her heart raced. A half dozen people
in air force and army uniforms filed in, along with another half dozen in
suits. One of them brought in an armload of stuff, a stack of poster board, and
a dozen file folders. Mom stood and put her hand on Kay’s shoulder.
Kay
recognized two of the military men: the air force general from TV, General
Branigan, and Captain Conner.
One
of the guys in a suit arranged the sheets of poster board on the table. They
showed blown-up copies of the photos of Kay riding Artegal, the ones taken by
the jet that had seen them. Maybe they won’t believe me, Kay thought. She’d
tell them it was her, and they wouldn’t believe a kid could do that. Then she
could go home.
Wearing
a stern, serious expression, the general took his hat off and approached Kay’s
mother. He radiated authority and demanded respect. But Kay felt herself
growing angry. He was probably the one who ordered those fighters over the
border, and that was the reason the dragons attacked. So
was it the dragons’ fault? Was it the general’s?
Was
it hers?
“Mrs.
Wyatt, I’m extremely sorry for your loss.” He spared Kay a quick glance.
“Thank
you,” Mom said. Kay marveled at how calm her mother was.
Between
them, the general and Mom’s boss introduced everyone, but the names went right
past Kay. She couldn’t process. They all nodded respectfully and murmured words
of sympathy. But the blood was rushing in Kay’s ears. They were going to ask
why she did it, why she and Artegal were even friends. And she didn’t have a
good answer.
General
Branigan started by saying, “Miss Wyatt, is this you in these photographs?”
Kay
wanted to laugh because she didn’t think of herself as Miss Wyatt. She didn’t
know how to be formal back at him. She was wearing jeans and a thick wool
sweater, not a suit or skirt.
Her
voice scratched when she answered, “Yes.”
He
stared at her for a long moment, and the other men—they were all men—followed
his lead, letting the silence grow heavy, weighing on her.
Conner
shifted then, clearing his throat and throwing a look at Branigan, who scowled.
The spell broke. Conner was the only person there who didn’t seem as if he were
studying an insect when he looked at her.
“Would
you like to tell us how this happened?” General Branigan
nodded at the picture.
“It
was an accident,” she said, her voice small. Mom squeezed her hand. “We weren’t
hurting anything.”
The
general put on a fake easygoing smile and spoke in a condescending voice. “Now,
nobody says you were. We just want to understand what you’ve been doing.”
Kay
decided she hated the guy. That gave her confidence. She sat up a little
straighter. “We just talked—”
“You
talked to it? It talks?” Branigan said.
Mom
spoke up. “General, we know from the Silver River Treaty negotiations sixty
years ago that some of the dragons will talk to people.”
The
general settled back, but his expression was sour.
“Go
on,” Mom prompted her.
“We
got this idea about flying.” Kay was a little vague on that. She wasn’t ready
to give up the book. “I do a lot of rock climbing. I used some of the gear. It
worked.” She shrugged. Maybe if she played out the sullen teenager thing they’d
leave her alone.
“But
what was it doing that close to the border?” Branigan asked.
It
took her a moment to realize he was talking about Artegal. “He was curious. He
wanted to find someone to talk to.” She made sure to emphasize the he.
“So
it was spying?”
“No—”
But she realized she didn’t know that for sure. Maybe Artegal had been sent to
spy. “If he was spying, I’m pretty sure he didn’t
find out a whole lot from me. I don’t know anything.”
Then
they started talking as if she weren’t there.
“Maybe
it thought it could use her to gather information—”
“Or
it misjudged how much access she had—”
“If
it could trick her into flying away with it, they’d have a hostage—”
“So
did they think she was a source of information or a hostage?”
“No,”
she said, shaking her head. She knew she was right; they were wrong. “He was
just curious. He just wanted to talk. We’re just friends.”
The
group of men stared, disbelieving and speechless.
If
she told them about the book, would they believe her? Would they believe a girl
and a dragon could be friends then? Or would they take it away and keep
ignoring her? She thought of Dracopolis as hers, and she didn’t want
anyone to find it.
She
especially didn’t want them to find the page with the map and coordinates
slipped inside it. They’d go looking for whatever was there, and she wanted to
keep that secret safe. She wanted to be the one to find it. She and
Artegal should be the ones to look for it.
Her
mother squeezed her hand again. She hadn’t let go all this time.
“We
just talked. Really. He isn’t a spy,” Kay said.
Branigan
smiled that awful fake smile again. “We know you’d like to think that. Tell me,
Miss Wyatt—why did you cross the border in the first place?”
“I
told you, it was an accident. I fell in the creek and he—the dragon—pulled me
out. He saved my life.”
“I
hate to start making accusations,” Branigan said, but Kay got the feeling he
was all too happy to make them. “But it sounds like if you managed to get close
enough to the border to fall over it, the local Federal Bureau of Border
Enforcement may have gotten a little sloppy.”
“Now
wait just a minute,” Mom said, straightening and glaring across the table.
“General,
if I may,” Captain Conner said, hand raised. “I’ve been in those woods, and if
someone determined enough wanted to get across the border, they could.
Especially someone who grew up around here and knew the area and FBBE
procedures. Am I right?”
“Nothing
bad happened,” Kay said again, pleading. “We weren’t hurting anything.”
“Young
lady, we’re at war here,” Branigan said.
“That’s
your fault,” she replied. She continued, before he could yell at her. “What’s
going to happen to me? I broke the law by crossing the border, I know. I knew
it then. I’m the one who crossed, not him. So what’s going to happen to me?”
Whatever it was, she just wanted to get it over with. She wanted it all to be
over.
Mom’s
boss, the regional bureau director, should have been
the one to answer that question. There were no cops in the room. It was his
jurisdiction. But he, her mother, everyone, in fact, looked at General
Branigan. Kay didn’t want him to decide what happened to her.
“None
of us is out to get you, Miss Wyatt. The situation we’re in right now is a
little too unusual to be worrying about something like that. But I think what
you’ve given us here is an opportunity. I think you may be able to help us, if
you’re willing. If not—well, you’re right. You’ve broken the law. Pretty spectacularly.”
Mom’s
hand clenched even more tightly around hers. Branigan’s meaning was clear.
She’d help, or she was screwed. Kay didn’t see how that was any choice at all.
She had to play their game. She had a bad feeling she knew what he wanted.
The
general said, “If we asked you to, do you think you could get in touch with
this dragon again? You see, Miss Wyatt, you probably know more about the
dragons than anyone else in this room. And we need to find out as much as we
can about them. I think you can help us do that. Miss Wyatt—Kay—think about
your father. Think about what they did to him. This is your chance to do
something about that. Do you understand?”
Except
that her father worked to keep the peace, that was how he saw himself. He
wouldn’t have wanted her to take revenge. He’d wanted to keep the peace. He’d
always said keeping the peace was easier when you made friends
rather than made threats.
“Well?”
Branigan said. “Will you help us?”
“It’s
just talking,” Conner said. “We just want you to talk.” Although the glare
Branigan threw him said that maybe the general didn’t quite agree.
That
was it, then. Artegal may not have been a spy, but Branigan wanted to turn her
into one. She didn’t know more about dragons. She just knew Artegal.
Kay’s
head really started swimming, but her response was mechanical. It wasn’t much
of a choice at all. She nodded, agreeing, because she would have done nearly
anything to get out of that room just then.
Kay
and her mother drove home from the meeting in silence. Kay didn’t know whether
to be terrified or furious. The general’s threat had been obvious—spying was
the only way she’d stay out of jail. At seventeen, she could be tried as an
adult and sent to prison. But they were using her. She hated that.
When
her mother spoke, she did so softly. “It’s almost funny. All that bombing isn’t
having an effect because they don’t know what their targets are. Those bombing
runs have been random. They have satellite and infrared photos that show where
their dragons may live, but they also think the dragons may be making decoys,
setting fires to make some areas look hotter. So they need information. They need you, Kay. I can’t believe they’re basing their
strategy on what a teenager can tell them,” she muttered.
“What
if I don’t do it?” Kay said. “I could just not do it.”
“Besides
the fact they’ll send you to jail? Without specific targets, they’ll start
using more destructive weapons. Branigan’s talking nukes, but he doesn’t have
that authority. At least not yet.”
He would do that? Kay thought, disbelieving. Did he
think it was okay to destroy that much land, to risk the radiation—to make such
a large area unusable for everyone, just on the chance that it might harm the dragons?
Did he hate the dragons that much? She didn’t understand. Even before she’d met
Artegal, she wouldn’t have understood wanting to destroy the mountains and
forest to get to the dragons, who just kept to themselves, after all.
Kay’s
mother continued as if speaking were difficult. “I know you think of the dragon
as your friend. I know you think of this as betraying him. But, Kay, he doesn’t
need you to protect him. He can take care of himself. You have to think about you.
And your family. I can’t lose you, Kay. I can’t lose you, too.” She shook her
head in a slow denial, staring straight ahead over the steering wheel with wide
eyes.
Kay
and her mother had only each other now. Kay loved her mother, of course, but
this felt like a burden. Kay could barely keep her own head on straight; she
couldn’t keep her mother safe, too.
The
next day, she dressed for winter hiking and packed a
backpack of supplies. She was vaguely relieved that she wouldn’t have to worry
about sneaking around this time. She had official military sanction for what
she was doing now.
She
found her mother in the living room, curled up with a blanket around her,
clutching a mug of steaming coffee. The whole house smelled like fresh coffee.
It was a sign of normality—but a little normality made things seem even more
surreal. On a usual morning, Mom would have been at work before dawn. Kay would
have been getting ready for school, but she hadn’t been back since the fire.
Her mother was watching TV, but not news. A shopping channel or an infomercial.
Something completely neutral. Even more surreal.
Kay
stood for a long time wondering what she should say. Maybe she should just
leave her mother alone. But she couldn’t do that. She wouldn’t do that to her
mother.
“I’m
going,” she said.
Mom
looked at her like she hadn’t understood.
“He
probably won’t even be there, so I’ll be back in a couple of hours, I think,”
Kay continued. “I won’t go far, I promise. Just to our usual spot across the
border. I wouldn’t know where else to go anyway.”
Then
Mom started to get up, setting aside coffee mug and blanket. “I should go with
you. You shouldn’t have to do this alone.”
Kay
held up a hand to stop her. “No, Mom. It’s okay. I can do this.”
The
look of anguish on Mom’s face was as bad as Kay had
ever seen it. Like the world was falling apart all over again.
“Mom,
I’ll be careful.”
“At
least let me drive you there.” She went for her coat across the arm of the sofa
and her purse on the dining room table.
Kay
started to argue, then didn’t, because it would be easier just to let her
mother drive her. And if it made Mom feel better, well, it didn’t cost Kay
anything.
Kind
of nice, Kay thought, not having to worry about hiding the Jeep.
During
the drive, the silence between them was delicate, like handling well-packed
explosives. As long as they took care, nothing would blow up.
They
drove past the trailhead to the dirt service road, until the trees blocked
them. Mom stopped the car, but kept her hands on the wheel and stared into the
forest.
“I’m
almost jealous,” she said, donning a tight smile. “I’ve always wanted to meet
one of them. Your grandfather was part of the delegation that negotiated the
Silver River Treaty. Did you know that?”
Kay
had, but didn’t know much more than that. Rough details, an old black-and-white
photo in the family album. It was a group photo taken outside Silver River,
with the northern mountains as a backdrop. Her grandfather was one of the young
men in a suit standing to the side, in the crowd
surrounding the generals and ambassadors who’d made up the core of the
delegation. He’d died when she was too young to really remember him.
“He
was just a junior assistant secretary of some sort. But he was there. He met
them. And then they were just…gone. I think he’s part of why I got into this
line of work, just to be close. As close as I could.”
Maybe,
if this all worked out, Kay could bring her mother to meet Artegal. Kay hoped
she didn’t ask for that now. Kay just wanted to get the car ride over with. She
wanted to get out to the woods, to their spot, confirm that Artegal wasn’t
there, and then tell Branigan this wouldn’t work.
“I’ll
try to hurry up so you won’t have to wait long,” Kay said.
Mom
leaned toward her—fell, almost—and caught Kay up in a tight hug. “Leave your
phone on. Call me if you need anything, if anything happens. Though they’re
probably listening in on our phones now,” she said with a short laugh.
“What?”
Kay said in a panic.
“Never
mind, don’t worry about it.” But Kay couldn’t not worry. She couldn’t say
anything now without thinking about Branigan listening in. Spying on her.
Mom said, “If you’re not back in an hour and you don’t call, I’m coming after
you.”
Kay
wanted to argue, but strangely, the idea comforted her. She couldn’t just
vanish. “Okay.”
She
slid out of the car and started into the woods without looking back. She could
feel her mother watching her.
Branigan
and the others assumed she’d be able to contact Artegal as easily as calling
him. That wouldn’t work, so she had to come up with another plan. Start a
bonfire and send smoke signals? That would attract attention—but probably not
Artegal. That was exactly what she needed, to explain herself to a horde of
strange dragons.
Even
the dragons who’d been coming to the border didn’t come to this section, the
tumbling stream, the climbing rocks, the narrow glen. So, she was going to
leave him a note. She’d already written it out and would tack it to a tree in
the place where they’d first met, setting a meeting date for the weekend. She
assumed he would come here, if he could. Just to check. She was
guessing—hoping—that his people hadn’t drafted him for their war or had
restricted him or started watching him so he couldn’t travel. Any of a million
things could happen that would keep him from coming here. Part of her hoped he
did stay away.
When
the news carried footage of dragons soaring over other cities, racing away like
rockets after they’d started fires, she studied them, searching for the lithe,
slate gray and silver form of Artegal. She hadn’t seen him yet.
She
came to the creek and followed it upstream to the place where Artegal had
fished her out that first day. The creek was rimed
with melting ice, and the log bridge was still there.
So
was Artegal, a gray mound settled among the trees, wings tucked to his side,
tail wrapped around him. He faced the creek, his neck raised, so he could watch
the forest on the other side with those deep onyx eyes.
She
stopped and stared for what seemed like a long time.
He
lowered his head and blew a steaming breath.
“I’ve
been waiting,” he said.
She
almost hated to cross the border again, now that they knew about her and were
watching. But she did, running straight across the log before she could change
her mind. Artegal lowered his head so she wouldn’t have to crane her neck back
to see him. It felt as if years had passed, and she didn’t know what to say.
She’d wanted just to leave the note, like calling someone specifically
to leave a message rather than talk to them. But she was so relieved to see
him. She had so much to tell him—so much to ask about what had happened, what
the dragons were doing. Her throat closed; she could hardly breathe.
“Are
you well?” he asked. The first thing he’d ever said to her, months ago. What a
strange question now.
“No,”
she said, and started crying. Stumbling almost, she sat on the ground and
buried her face in her arms. All this week, she hadn’t cried. It came out now,
all at once. Each time she tried to stop, to pull herself together, to talk to
him, she choked, and the crying started all over again.
She
felt a warm breeze, air smelling of iron and embers. Artegal hovered over her,
a worried purr sounding deep in his throat.
“So
much has happened,” she said, blubbering the words.
“Yes.”
She
scrubbed her face. They had to talk, and they didn’t have much time before her
mother started worrying.
“They
know about us,” she said. “They—the military—got pictures, and they were
looking, and I finally just came out and told them because, because…”
“Because
of the attack. The fire,” he said calmly. Not that he was ever anything but
calm.
“Are
you okay?” she said. She realized she couldn’t do it. She couldn’t keep secrets
anymore, and she couldn’t be a spy. The only way she could get the information
was to come out and ask him what Branigan wanted to know, and then tell Artegal
that the military wanted the information.
He
didn’t answer right away. Kay’s heart sped up. She wondered if things would
ever be the same after all this, if they would ever fly again. Already the few
times they’d flown together seemed like a memory
from another life.
“Some
elders say this was inevitable. That people and dragons could never live
together. That war is inevitable.” The words sounded like an avalanche in his
throat. “Some want to talk. But they are afraid.”
“I
can’t imagine you ever being afraid of us,” she said, looking up at him, as
large as a bus, so powerful. “That’s why the military’s doing what it’s doing,
because it’s afraid of you. They think they have to do this, before you
do.”
Artegal
sighed. “I wish dragons had remained in hiding.”
For
a fierce, angry moment, so did she. Everything would be normal. She’d be
talking with Jon and Tam about prom, college applications, and only one more
year ’til graduation, and her father would still be here, and everything would
be normal if the dragons hadn’t come back. She wouldn’t miss the flying because
she wouldn’t know that she should.
She
started crying again.
“You’re
angry. At me,” he said. This time, she couldn’t read the curl on his lip, the
arc to his brow. She’d been able to read curious, amused, confused, glad. But
not this.
“The
fire—my dad.” Don’t say the words, something in her cried. Don’t say
it, don’t make it true. Find a different way to tell him. “I lost my dad.”
He
tilted his head—the confused look. After a long silence, though, he lowered his
head nearly to the ground. Almost, she was looking down on him.
“Tragedy?”
he said, as if confused, seeking confirmation for
the vague way she’d told him.
She
hid her face again. He waited for her to collect herself and reemerge.
“It
was a warning,” he said. “To show that we are not afraid. The elders did not
think your people would be so quick to reply.”
“So
you knew about it,” she said. “You knew it was going to happen.” And you didn’t
stop it, you didn’t warn me, you didn’t say anything.
“Not
before. After. I almost told them about you. To persuade them not to do it
again, if I could.”
“Could
you? Would they have listened?” The human military finding out about her and
Artegal hadn’t stopped the bombings. Branigan was driven; he had plans, or else
he wouldn’t have wanted to her to spy.
Artegal
didn’t say anything, so she knew the answer was no. “Now it’s too big to stop,”
she said.
“And
yet, you risked coming here. I hoped you might. I did not think you would.” He
tilted his head—glancing up, she realized. He’d been glancing up every minute
or so, looking for aircraft or dragons.
She
told him, “They want me to spy. They keep bombing, but they don’t know where to
go. They don’t know exactly where you live, and they want me to find out. I’m
supposed to spy.”
“Surely
they’re watching now.”
Scrambling,
she stood and looked around, through all the
trees, upward to the crisp blue sky. The forest was very quiet. She only heard
Artegal breathing, like a whisper of air through the trees.
They
could be anywhere. Soldiers hiding in the trees, waiting to strike. They
wouldn’t kill him, she quickly thought. They wanted to talk, they wanted
contact with them, that was what they’d told her. But they might try to capture
him.
And
what if they did? Wouldn’t everyone say that she was supposed to want revenge?
Shouldn’t she be feeling angry?
Her
father used to say that his job wasn’t about catching the bad guys so much as
keeping the peace, that he got further by being friends with people than by
being a hard-ass, that if the people in his jurisdiction felt like he was their
friend, they wouldn’t want to break the law. They wouldn’t want to disappoint
him, not because he was the sheriff, but because he was their friend.
Her
mind moved quickly, turning over everything her father had said, any advice he
may have given her about this. Also, what her mother said, about taking care of
herself rather than worrying about the rest of the world. And what the military
said, about staying out of jail and doing her duty. But she kept going back to
what her father said about keeping the peace.
And
she realized that the military wanted to keep her a secret. They hadn’t
released the photos or news that Kay and Artegal
had flown together because they didn’t want anyone to know that a person and a
dragon could work together, could be friends. But if people knew, if they saw—
“What
are you thinking?” Artegal watched her. She’d frozen, standing still, staring
at nothing as she pondered.
“Can
you come back tomorrow?” she asked.
“If
I am careful, yes.”
“We
need to fly again,” she said.
He
snorted. His eyes widened, and he raised his head—a gesture of surprise. “It
won’t stay secret.”
“We
don’t want it to. We want everyone to see. That means the military can’t keep
it secret, either. We want everyone to see it. Your people, my people,
everyone.”
He
thought for a moment. A back claw scratched a furrow in the earth. “Dangerous
for us.”
It
was. She couldn’t pretend that it wouldn’t be. She’d get in trouble with her
people, he’d get in trouble with his. They may never see each other again. But
it seemed worth it, just to show people what they could do.
She
felt insane when she grinned and said, “Yeah, but if we don’t, we’ll always
wonder if we could have made a difference.”
He
made the curl in his lip that meant he was smiling. “For all their long years,
dragons are not so daring.”
“Then
you think we shouldn’t—”
“I
will be here tomorrow. Take care.”
“You
too.” He was already backing up, turning his bulk through
the trees as he slipped away. She waited until she couldn’t see him before she
ran back.
When
she reached the clearing where her mother had parked, Kay stopped at the edge
of the trees and stared. Her mother was outside the car, leaning on the hood, a
strained look in her eyes.
Two
more cars—dark sedans with monochrome government plates—had pulled into the
space behind her, and a group of men in uniform were milling around. General
Branigan was there, leaning on one of the sedans, an echo of her mother. A
couple of guys in olive green fatigues carried machine guns and seemed to be
patrolling, moving around the fringes of the clearing and looking into the
trees.
Artegal
was right. They’d followed her. They were keeping track of her.
This
was going to be hard. What she should have done was make herself look
disappointed. She should have buried all her anticipation, excitement—and fear.
She should have trudged back slowly and used the time to think of a story,
either that she hadn’t seen Artegal at all or that she had, but she couldn’t
convince him to tell her anything. But she hadn’t thought of it, because her
mind was racing with a plan. She considered lying to them, telling them that
Artegal hadn’t been there, she hadn’t talked to him, and she would have to try
again another time. But she didn’t know how far they’d followed her or how much
they’d seen and heard. She assumed they’d been too far away to hear, but she
couldn’t be sure. If they’d heard the
conversation, they’d know they couldn’t trust her.
Kay’s
mother straightened, and her face suddenly shone with relief. “Kay?”
Kay
met her and let herself be embraced. But she looked over Mom’s shoulder at the
military people, who studied her warily.
“Are
you okay? Is everything okay?” Mom said.
“It’s
fine.”
A
moment later, Branigan was standing next to them. “Well?”
Her
mother stiffened, frowning with a spark of anger. Kay knew she’d protect her if
she could. Kay didn’t need anyone looking out for her; just the same, it made
her feel stronger.
“‘Well’
what?” Kay said.
“What
happened?” Branigan said, enunciating, clearly frustrated. Good, Kay
thought.
After
a moment, Kay said, “Nothing.”
“Was
it there? Did you talk to it?”
“Yeah.”
“Well?”
Branigan demanded again. Kay thought that he probably didn’t have kids.
She
shrugged. “It’s going to take time. I can’t come out and ask how many dragons
there are and where they live. I have to be sneaky about it, right? That’s what
spying’s all about, isn’t it?”
He
glared. “I thought you said it was your friend.”
“He,
not it,” she said softly. “I just need more time.”
“You
don’t have more time!” He was done being the nice, benevolent father-figure,
which was okay, because Kay had been done with him a while ago. “I’m not going
to sit by and let a kid like you play games when the fate of humanity is at
stake.”
Was
that at stake? The whole fate of humanity? Branigan was wrong, it didn’t all
depend on her, but the general had lost control of the big picture. All he
could do now was harass her. Like her mother’s anger, that knowledge made her
feel stronger.
“There
wouldn’t be a problem if you had just left things the way they were,” Kay said.
“As
long as those animals exist, humanity’s in danger,” he said.
So,
he was a bigot. That made dealing with him easier.
“Sir,”
she said, because it would appease him, “I’ll try again tomorrow. I’m coming
back to talk to him then. I’ll try again.”
“You’re
not telling it anything, are you?”
“I
don’t know anything to tell him.”
Branigan
seemed satisfied at that. She thought, What a small-minded man. He
thought he knew what she was thinking.
“I
look forward to seeing some progress,” the general said. Kay nodded.
Branigan
and his soldiers waited until Kay and Mom had climbed
in the car and began driving away before following them. They were probably
being watched all the time now, which meant she’d have to be very careful when
she brought the gear out next time.
After
a few minutes, Mom said, “You are hiding something. What aren’t you
telling him?”
The
general may have been clueless, but not her mother. Kay started to talk, then
swallowed and tried again. “Mom, do you think there should be a war? Even after
what happened…do you think we should fight them?”
Mom
didn’t speak right away. The tires hummed in the silence, trees rolled past the
window, and Kay thought her mother wasn’t going to answer. “I don’t know, Kay.
They were wrong to go after the town like that. It never should have happened.
But then our side was wrong, too. I just don’t know. But a war is going to do a
lot of damage and hurt a lot more people. I think that would have upset your
father.”
It
wasn’t the best answer Kay could have had. It wasn’t a yes or no. This whole
situation was muddy gray, and she felt as if she were being selfish, wanting to
fly again and trying to justify it.
“I
think we can stop it,” Kay said softly. “We want to try.”
“I
don’t like it,” Mom said, shaking her head. “I don’t like the idea of you going
off by yourself. I don’t like thinking of you with dragons.”
“I’m
sorry. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you before, but I couldn’t.”
Her
mother’s eyes were red, like she’d been crying, the way they’d been for the
last week, ever since the fire. “I’ll tell you, though. I like Branigan even
less.”
“They’re
watching us, aren’t they? They’re going to be watching the house. They’ll know
every time we leave and wherever we go.”
“That’s
what happens when you become interesting to them.” After a few more miles of
driving, Mom continued, “They don’t want to hurt you, Kay. I know they’re
jerks, and I know you don’t like them, but they’re following you to protect
you. Think about it: If we know who your dragon is, then the dragons know who
you are. What’s to stop them from coming and taking you? From using you? I
don’t want you to go to jail, but at least I’d know where you were. The
dragons, they could hold you hostage, they could—” The words stopped, and she
covered her mouth.
Kay
just couldn’t think of Artegal hurting her.
“What’s
to stop Branigan and them from doing the same thing to Artegal? I’d be leading
them right to him.”
“But,
Kay, the dragons are so big and you’re not.”
Was
that what it all came down to? That people were small next to the dragons, and
it made them afraid, made them want to destroy the creatures? Or was the
problem that dragons were also smart, like people?
Kay
couldn’t tell her mother the plan. Her mother would try
to stop her, for her own good, and Kay couldn’t let that happen.
After
they got home, she called Jon. “Let’s go out,” she told him.
“Are
you sure?” he asked. “What about the curfew?” After the night of the fire, an
eight P.M. curfew had been set. It was supposed to keep people safe.
“We’ll
just go to the Alpine or something. We’ll be home before then.”
He
knew her well enough to catch the urgency in her voice.
“Kay,
what’s going on? I’ve been by your house, and there’s cop cars and people
watching—”
“I’ll
tell you later. Can I meet you at the Alpine at five?”
A
pause. Then he said, “Yeah. I’ll be there.”
In
the meantime, she had a ton of gear to get together.
The
Alpine diner was more crowded than Kay thought it would be. Many people had
left town entirely, other families were keeping their kids at home, and with
the curfew and all the cops out, she wasn’t sure anyone would be around. But it
was the usual crowd; Kay recognized most of the faces. It wasn’t like there
were that many places to go in Silver River, and everyone was probably
stir-crazy from worrying. From hearing the sirens, from watching for dragons,
and from wondering when the rest of Silver River would burn.
She
felt strange being around so many people after she’d been at home for so long.
While it would have been nice to lose herself in the crowd, to be anonymous and
not have anyone scrutinizing her, when she entered the diner, a momentary hush fell. Faces turned toward her, stared,
and quickly looked away. A few people gave her tight-lipped, pitying smiles.
Scanning
the booths, she found Jon when he raised his hand. Ignoring the lingering
stares (That’s her, Sheriff Wyatt’s kid—she could almost hear the
whispers), she rushed to join Jon, sliding in to the seat and falling against
him for a heartfelt hug. He turned his face, searching for a kiss, and she gave
him one, quick and fleeting. Like everyone else, he was walking on eggshells
around her. He looked concerned.
“Are
you okay?” He kept his hand on her arm, holding her.
No,
of course she wasn’t, on so many levels. But she couldn’t explain it all right
now. She glanced away and blinked to try to keep her eyes from watering. Jon rubbed
her shoulder, awkwardly, as if he wasn’t sure it was the right thing to do. She
wasn’t sure either. Part of her wanted to stay close to him, crying, letting
him hold her. But she couldn’t afford to do that right now.
“It’s
just been tough,” she said finally.
She
had considered her problem: Somehow, she had to get her gear to Artegal. But a
government sedan was parked outside the house all the time, which meant as soon
as she lugged out her climbing gear, Branigan’s people would know she was
planning something and try to stop her. But if she could get someone else to
take the gear to their meeting place, she and
Artegal could get the harness on before anyone could stop them. The hard part
was that—it had to be someone she could trust, someone who wouldn’t freak out
when she explained what this was for.
She
trusted Jon. But she wasn’t sure he wouldn’t freak out when she told him. Not
that she could blame him. Anyone would freak out.
The
waitress came and took their orders. Jon got a hamburger; Kay wasn’t hungry.
She couldn’t remember the last time she’d been hungry or what that felt like.
She ordered fries and a Coke just to be eating something and tried to think
about how to tell Jon what she needed.
“How’s
your mom?” he asked, after the silence that followed the waitress’s departure.
Upset, Kay thought. Upset about Dad, about the fact her only
daughter had been consorting with dragons, about her life’s work going down the
tubes. Like everything else, it was too much to explain. She shrugged instead.
“Oh
my God, you guys are here!” Tam raced over to their booth from the front door.
Her eyes were wide. “Are you okay?” she demanded.
Kay
was going to get sick of that question. Resigned, she nodded. “About as well as
can be expected.”
Tam
slid into the seat across from her and gazed at Kay as if the world were
ending.
“Where’s
Carson?” Jon asked. Tam’s seat looked very empty without Carson squished in
beside her. At that, Tam’s face scrunched up, and
she started crying. Now it was Kay’s turn to hold her hand.
“His
family left,” she said, sniffing around the words. “He didn’t want to go, he
was going to stay behind, but they wouldn’t let him. They’re going to stay with
family in Colorado until this is all over, but who knows when that’s going to
be?”
Kay
moved into the seat next to her and hugged her while she sobbed.
Tam
went on, “I shouldn’t be this upset. It’s not like what you’re going through
with your dad. It’s not like I’ll never see him again, but I just can’t stand
that he’s gone!”
Kay
wouldn’t miss Carson like Tam would. But looking at the empty booth, seeing Tam
all by herself and not kissing her boyfriend—it was more evidence of just how
far from normal everything had gotten. Kay wondered if things would ever feel
normal again.
“My
folks are waiting to see what happens,” Jon said. “Until there’s an official
evacuation, we’re staying.”
Kay
felt a lurch at the thought of Jon leaving. She wondered if he would stay, if
she asked him to.
“Even
if you did leave, I’m not sure anywhere’s really safe,” Kay said. Not that it
would make anyone feel better.
“What
does your mom say?” Tam asked, wiping her face and recovering. “Are you guys
going to leave?”
“I
don’t think we’ll ever leave,” she said. Everything they had was here.
Everything they had left. And Artegal—she should
tell them. Right now, she should tell them. But she’d been keeping the secret
so long, the habit was hard to break.
They
fell quiet, and then their food came. Tam only got a soda. Kay shared her
fries, but none of them was really enthusiastic about eating.
Tam
glanced around, then leaned in to tell Kay, “That’s so rude, how people are
looking at you.”
Kay
shrugged it off. “I guess I’m kind of famous because of my dad.”
Another
moment of silence. Jon took her hand. “It’s still rude.”
Kay
had too much on her mind to think about it. Let them stare. If her plan went
off, she was going to be even more famous—even though that’s not why she was
doing it.
Tam’s
phone rang. It was her mother wanting her to come home. Kay couldn’t remember
Tam’s mother ever calling her when they were out. Tam’s mother seemed to
operate on the benign neglect theory of parenting. But now she was worried.
Tam
hugged them both tightly and left.
Kay
didn’t have much time left to tell Jon. It was already six. “You want to get
out of here?” she asked.
Jon
seemed willing to do whatever she wanted. They paid their check and left.
“What
are we doing, Kay?”
She
looked around, and sure enough, across the street a
dark sedan was parked. She could just make out a pair of men in the front seat.
They weren’t doing anything.
“You
want to go for a hike somewhere? Maybe out by Red Hill?” That was a trailhead
on the other side of the town from the border. If the military guys didn’t
think she was running off to sneak over the border, maybe they wouldn’t follow
her.
“It’s
a little late, isn’t it?”
The
sun was setting—they had another hour of twilight before the sky turned
completely dark. She had a flashlight in her glove box.
“I
just want to get out of town for a little while.”
He
shrugged. “Your car or mine?”
“Both.
Can you follow me?”
She
was grateful that he wasn’t asking questions. He looked like he wanted to. As
she pulled out of the Alpine parking lot, she kept an eye on the sedan. Jon
followed her in his hand-me-down truck. They both turned the corner to head out
of town to the highway and the Red Hill trailhead. She lost sight of the sedan,
but it hadn’t immediately followed them. She breathed a sigh.
Now,
they had to hurry.
Fifteen
minutes later, she reached the trailhead and pulled into the farthest corner,
which was sheltered by trees and mostly dark. Flashlight in hand, she opened
the back of the Jeep before Jon had fully parked.
She
double-checked the coils of climbing rope, the nylon
straps and carabiners, her harness, and the duffel bag with her extra winter
clothes and chemical hand warmers, making sure for the tenth time that
everything was there.
“Kay,
what’s going on?” Jon said, coming to join her. He saw the gear, and his
expression became even more confused. “What are you doing? You don’t actually
want to go climbing right now—”
Here
it was. Moment of truth. How little could she tell without him guessing the
rest? And if he guessed the rest, what would he do?
“I
need a really big favor,” she said, wincing, because that didn’t even begin to
cover what she was asking him to do.
“Sure.
What?”
Suddenly,
she didn’t want to bring him into this. She didn’t want to get him in trouble
or put him in danger. This was asking too much. “You can say no. If you don’t
want to do it, that’s okay. But you can’t tell anyone. Okay? I’ll find another
way, but you can’t tell anyone.”
He
frowned, worried. “Kay, just tell me what it is. You’ve been acting weird for
weeks.”
She
supposed she had. She hadn’t realized it showed. Grimly, she moved forward.
“Tomorrow morning, as early as you can, I need you to take all this out and
hide it in the woods, near the stream where it comes down along the border.
I’ve got GPS coordinates marked on a map here.” She dug the topographic map out
of the bag, handed it to him. “Mark it with a ribbon in a tree or something.”
“Why?
What are you doing that you can’t take it yourself?”
“I
don’t want anyone to see me with it. They’ll know what I’m planning, and I want
to surprise them. I have to surprise everyone.” She was speaking quickly, with
a desperate edge to her voice. She had never sounded like this before, not even
after the fire.
“Surprise
who? Who’s going to see you?”
“The
military’s watching me. It’s a long story. It’s too long to explain. But can
you please just do this?”
He
hesitated, but he put his hands on the rope when she pushed the coils toward
him. He studied the map. “So I hide the ropes out there. Kay, this is right
next to the border, there’s no way I can get out there. There’s no way either
of us can get out there.”
She
shook her head. “If you go early and you’re careful, you’ll be fine.”
“What
about you?”
“I
just have to do this.”
His
eyes grew wide, and her stomach did a flip-flop, because he was too smart for
her to fool him. It was one of the things she liked about him.
“You’re
going across the border? Kay, why? What’s that going to accomplish? You think
you can go talk to them? Yell at them for killing your dad or what?”
“I’ve
been crossing the border for months,” she said softly.
For
a long moment, he stared. She felt awful, because she’d
been lying to him all this time. But she couldn’t have told him the truth
before now. The whole truth still caught in her throat—she couldn’t tell him
about Artegal. That secret wasn’t only hers to tell.
“All
those times you said you were off hiking by yourself, that’s where you were,”
he said finally.
“Yeah.”
He
chuckled, a harsh sound. “I guess I’m relieved. I thought maybe you were hiding
another boyfriend somewhere.”
She
huffed. “Who would that possibly be? There’s nobody else. I’m still the only
virgin at Silver River High.”
“No,
you’re not,” he said.
She
felt a warm flush. Glancing at him, she put her hand over his, where it rested
on the ropes.
“So,”
he said, looking at their hands together, but not moving. “Have you ever seen a
dragon? Up close, I mean.”
She
didn’t answer, which was answer enough.
“And
why do you want to go back now? When the military is watching and jets could be
bombing you any minute—”
“I
have to do something. The military found out what I’ve been doing, and they
want me to spy, but I can’t because if there’s even a chance I can stop this, I
have to try.”
“Kay,
there’s a reason we’re bombing them. Those things killed your dad!”
Her
eyes stung. She hadn’t cried enough over this. But there was too much to do,
she couldn’t stop to cry. When she spoke again,
her voice cracked. “And how is sitting around being angry about it while the
whole world goes up in smoke going to change that?”
She
wanted to think that her father would understand. That he’d want her to try to
stop this. That he’d be proud of her.
“What
does this have to do with going over to Dragon?” he said, indicating the ropes
and harness.
If
he knew, he wouldn’t do it. He wouldn’t help her. He’d be like her mother,
horrified that she had put herself in so much danger, supposedly just for a
thrill. Apparently, rock climbing was one thing. Dragon riding was completely
different.
“I
just need to,” she said, and left it at that.
He
frowned, but he loaded the gear into his truck. “I hope you know what you’re
doing.”
So
did she.
When
they finished, she said, “I wasn’t kidding. I’d still like to go for a walk, if
you want. We can stay along the road, where we can see.” The sky was a deep,
dark blue, the light of day almost gone.
Jon
glanced at his watch. “It’s an hour ’til curfew. It’ll have to be short.”
“That’s
okay.”
Side
by side, they set off. Jon fumbled until he found her hand, then clasped it
tight. They went a hundred yards in silence. Kay realized her hand was stiff in
his, because she was nervous. More than
nervous—scared. Terrified. She didn’t have to do this; she could walk away. But
she remembered what the pilot, Captain Conner, said about her and Artegal being
the only ones who could talk to each other. If people and dragons were going to
talk, it had to start with them.
She
had to try, or she would have to watch this war get worse and wonder if she
could have stopped it.
“If
Tam knew we were out here, she’d start spreading all kinds of rumors about what
we were up to,” Jon said. “Your reputation would be ruined.”
“Maybe
that would be a good thing. She’d stop nagging me.”
“She
nags you?”
“She
thinks everyone ought to sleep with somebody.”
“What
do you think?” He looked at her, his gaze searching.
“I
don’t know,” she said after a moment. She was suddenly warm, and if she closed
her eyes, she could feel Jon studying her. “I think I don’t want to do it just
because everyone else is.”
After
another long hesitation, Jon asked, “Do you ever think about it? Do you ever
want to?”
She
remembered something Tam had said about dying a virgin, thought about what she
was going to be doing tomorrow, and wondered if she and Jon should run off into
the woods and have sex right now. That wasn’t how she imagined
them sleeping together for the first time—not that she was sure how she’d ever
imagined it. Like it was in the movies or in the romance novels her friends
used to pass around with the corners turned down on the pages with sex scenes.
Something full of passion, on a bed with big fluffy pillows and candles burning.
Not out in the cold, scared, worried, distracted.
“Yeah,”
she admitted finally. “Sometimes. Then sometimes I just can’t picture myself,
you know, having sex.”
Jon
spoke softly, “I think about it a lot.”
She
watched her feet, scuffing the dirt, unable to look back at the intensity in
his eyes. “Tam says it’s the best thing in the world. Half the time I don’t
think she knows what she’s talking about. She doesn’t think it’s normal for two
people to go out and not sleep together.”
“What
about you?”
Her
whole body felt flushed, being so close to Jon, having this conversation.
Something in her, some loud voice—it didn’t even sound like Tam—whispered, Come
on, just turn your face. Just look at him. Just kiss him. Just turn and kiss
him. Think of how wonderful kissing him would be.
She
gripped his hand more firmly. “I keep waiting for something to tell me it’s the
right time. I keep thinking I’ll get some sign telling me when I’m ready.”
“And
what if you don’t? I mean, does it really work like that?”
She
tried to figure out if he was trying to tell her that he wanted
to sleep with her and that he wanted to do it now but couldn’t find the words.
“Are
you trying to tell me something, Jon?” she said, because she was too tired and
confused to work it out on her own.
They
walked a few more steps, arms brushing, closer than ever, even though it was
awkward with them both wearing heavy coats and bundled against the cold. He
said, “Just thinking out loud.”
If
she were waiting for a sign, she wondered if she’d notice it before it passed.
And if she missed one chance, would she get another? This was too much to think
about right now, when it should have been such a little thing next to dragons,
war, and death.
She
stopped, turned toward him, tipped her face up, started to stand on her
toes—but she didn’t have to move far, because he was right there, kissing her.
As if he’d been waiting, holding back until she made the first move. After
that, she could barely keep up with him. Their lips touched, moved together. A
pleasant dizziness washed through her—far from cold now, she almost wanted to
take her coat off, to be closer to him. His hand moved to her waist, found the
edge of her jacket, and slipped under it. He’d taken his gloves off, and she
shivered as his skin touched hers.
They
could do it. They really could. No one was out here, no other cars around for
miles—
Then
a jet roared overhead. Far to the north, an orange glow burned on the horizon,
the remnant fires of bombing raids. The air smelled of soot.
They
broke apart. Jon glanced at his watch. “It’s almost eight.”
“Yeah.
Okay.” She had to catch her breath.
They
almost jogged back to their cars, their breath smoking in the cool air. He was
right—if she really was being followed by military agents, she should have paid
more attention to the time. They’d love to catch her out after curfew.
Before
leaving, they hugged one more time. “You’ll take that stuff for me?” she
reminded him.
He
pressed his lips in a grim smile. “Yeah.”
“Thanks.”
Kay
had the worst time trying to act normal around her mother that night and the
following morning, although she wasn’t sure Mom noticed. They’d been away from
normal for a week now. She wasn’t expected to act normal.
Mom
wasn’t acting normal. When Kay announced she was going to bed, her mother got
up from the couch where she’d been watching TV and came over to give her a
long, earnest hug. She didn’t say anything, just held her as if she were afraid
Kay would vanish in the night.
Kay
almost gave up on her plan right there.
Over
breakfast the next morning, Mom eyed her carefully. Kay’s
hand kept shaking when she tried to eat her cereal.
“You’re
going to try to talk to it again today?” her mother asked.
“Yeah,”
Kay said, not meeting her gaze. “I have to be all patriotic, I guess.”
“Kay,
if you don’t want to do it, I’ll stand by you. General Branigan has no
right to ask you to do this. Whatever he threatens you with, we’ll deal with
it. We’ll take it to the press to generate support if we have to.”
That
was exactly what Kay was planning on doing. She shook her head and still
couldn’t look at her mother. “I want to help. I want to do it.”
Pale,
tight-lipped, Mom nodded.
Once
again, Mom insisted on driving, and once again Kay didn’t argue. Even though
she waited, there was nothing her mother could do once the plan started. She
couldn’t interfere. But she hoped Jon got the gear out to where she could find
it.
As
they drove, Kay looked around and found one of the sedans behind them on the
highway. Her mother’s glance in the rearview mirror showed she saw it, too.
“They
followed me last night,” Kay said. “Just like they’ve been watching the house.”
“Bastards,”
Mom muttered. “But that’s okay. They can follow us all they want. We’re only
doing what they want us to. We’re not doing anything wrong.”
Kay’s
stomach had turned into butterflies.
They
stopped in the same place and repeated the ritual, Kay’s mother urging her to
call. Kay wondered if she’d even get reception a thousand feet up. Or if it was
anything like flying on an airline. Please turn off all cell phones and
pagers…
She
almost laughed.
Kay
hugged her mother extra hard, then went off into the woods. She had to
concentrate not to look back.
She’d
given Jon a pretty detailed map, marking off an easy-to-find spot where the
stream turned, but that still left a fairly wide area where he could have left
the gear. Marking a spot or trail by tying something to a branch at eye level
was a common practice. So, when she reached the general area, she started
searching for something that stood out, for anything colorful and fluttering
that would mark the spot.
She
didn’t have too much time for this. She’d have to meet Artegal, and then they’d
have to move quickly.
“Kay!
Over here!”
She
spun, panicked, looking for the source of the call. Who had followed her? Her
first instinct was to run.
Then
she saw Jon, duffel bag over his shoulder, waving his hand.
He
was right where she’d asked him to be, near the creek, downstream a ways from
where she met Artegal. She stared for a moment then, angry, scrambled to him.
“Jon!
What are you doing here?”
“I
can’t let you do this by yourself.”
“You
don’t even know what I’m doing!”
He
didn’t say anything, because she was right. She was sort of disappointed,
because she wanted to argue with him.
“It’s
better if you stay out of it,” she said, grabbing the strap of the duffel bag
and pulling it away from him. The coils of rope were lying at his feet, and she
picked those up as well. She started hiking along the stream toward the
clearing.
Jon
followed. She thought of yelling at him, but that wouldn’t
make him stop. She’d have to go back herself, not meet Artegal and not go through
with the plan.
Tempting.
“Jon.
Please.” She turned on him and glared.
“I’m
worried about you. I want to help.”
She
didn’t have time for this. She didn’t want to have to worry about him, too.
Maybe she’d been wrong to ask for his help at all. She kept walking. “You can’t
help.”
“Why
not?”
“Because
it’s…it’s too big. There’s too much to explain. I’m sorry, Jon. I’m just…I’m
sorry.”
She
hiked, he followed, and she didn’t argue with him again. The whole point of
this was to reveal the big secret, to go public. May as well start now. She had
no idea how he’d react once he realized what she was doing. He may never speak
to her again for keeping this from him. That almost made her stop; she didn’t
think she could handle it if Jon stopped talking to her. But he wouldn’t do
that; she wouldn’t like him so much if he was the kind of guy who would do
that.
Only
a few minutes of hiking brought them to the creek. It glittered in the
sunlight. Beyond, the forest looked no different than it did on this side of
the border.
“That’s
the border, isn’t it?” he said, stopping at the edge of the water, staring. “We
can’t go over there. They’ll kill us.” He pursed his lips. “Somebody’ll
kill us.”
“It’ll
be okay,” she said, wishing she sounded more confident.
She looked around; if anyone else had followed her, she couldn’t see them.
“Jon, no matter what happens, don’t be angry with me. Please?”
“No,
of course not. I just…I just want to understand with this is about.”
He
would, soon enough. She kissed Jon’s cheek, squeezed his hand, then crossed the
log bridge over the partly frozen creek.
He
held back, looking at her with panic in his eyes. She hadn’t realized how much
she’d taken crossing the border for granted. How deeply ingrained the rules had
been until she’d met Artegal by accident.
“Kay?”
Jon called, not moving.
Kay
had only just touched the opposite bank when a familiar noise grew louder—at
first, it blended with the jangle of running water. It sounded like a breeze.
But Kay knew what it was. Something large with heavy footfalls moved through
the forest.
Artegal
appeared, neck snaking forward, shadowy body moving into view.
Jon’s
eyes widened. “Oh my God—”
“No,
Jon, wait.”
He
stumbled back, tripping over himself as he started to run away. At the same
time, Artegal reared back, curling his neck, spreading his wings, making
himself appear larger. A hot breath snorted from his nose and fogged in clouds.
Jon
was beyond words, his face locked in terror.
“Jon!
Artegal! Stop!” She called to Jon and looked over her
shoulder to Artegal, unsure who she should yell at first.
Jon
fell, limbs splayed, gazing up at the monster that had stopped at the edge of
the water, as if he might spring forward. Artegal had lowered himself to peer
more closely at the strange human. Kay was standing next to his huge head, but
he hardly seemed to notice her.
“This
is my friend, Jon,” Kay said to the dragon. “Jon, this is…this is Artegal.”
Kay’s
two friends studied each other.
“Oh
my God,” Jon breathed, his voice shaking a little.
After
a long moment, the dragon breathed, “Hello.”
“Jesus,
Kay!” Jon said. Kay tried to remember the terror she’d felt the first time the
scaled face looked down on her. She couldn’t remember it very well.
“It’s
okay, Jon! I swear to you it’s okay.”
Artegal
turned to her, head shifting on snakelike neck. “Why is he here?”
Sadly,
she said, “He wouldn’t stay away.”
“It
talks!” Jon said.
“Of
course he does,” she said.
“You
can’t come with us,” Artegal said.
Jon
looked like he was having trouble breathing. Never taking his eyes off the dragon,
he sat up. “C-come with you? Where?”
Artegal
nodded, a tip of his narrow snout, and turned to Kay. “We should go.”
“Go?
Kay, what are you doing?” Jon demanded.
“Jon,
please go home. If you see my mom—I don’t know what to tell her. Make up some
excuse. Just keep them from looking here.” She put on her climbing harness and
started laying out the ropes. Artegal crouched to where she could throw them
over his back.
“Are
you doing what I think you’re doing?” Jon said. “Kay, that’s crazy.”
Kay
secured the knots over Artegal’s chest before turning on him. “Jon, please, we
have to do this.”
“But
why—”
Artegal’s
head lifted, his neck straightening. He looked around, scanning the area,
nostrils flaring.
They’d
been arguing, not paying attention. Kay tensed, anxious to spot what had
startled the dragon. She heard only one thing: the rapid beat of an approaching
helicopter. Then she saw people, men in black fatigues, rifles pointed ahead of
them, emerging through the trees. The first was visible a dozen yards behind
Jon, but when Kay turned, she seemed to find them everywhere. She hadn’t heard
them at all.
Now,
they surrounded the area.
Action
erupted. A couple of the soldiers shouted cryptic one-word orders and replies.
Something launched from the trees, and Kay choked on a scream because she
thought it was a bullet or a rocket. She realized then that she’d believed no
one would shoot at her, that even if the soldiers did follow her and find her
with Artegal, they wouldn’t shoot.
But
the shot wasn’t a weapon—it was some kind of net, weighted on the corners, that
flattened as it sailed toward Artegal, too fast to dodge. The dragon turned,
shouldering it away. Instinctively, he batted at it with a claw, and the net
tangled around his arm and wing—as it was supposed to. Twisting his neck, he
snapped at it, snarling, exhaling smoke.
Branigan
hadn’t really expected her to spy on Artegal. So he used her to trap him.
Shouting
now, Kay ran forward to tug the net away.
“Artegal,
stop a minute!” He did, looking at her, his black eyes wide.
She
jumped up to reach the tangled length of the net, grabbed it, pulled. She
couldn’t find the ends, couldn’t find where it had gotten caught; the more she
tugged and twisted the net’s ropes, the more snarled they became.
Artegal
stretched his head high, his neck curving over her, which must have given him a
view of the whole clearing, and of the soldiers swarming toward them. She was
close to his chest and heard him inhale, his body expanding, and a sound like a
growl rattling deep in his chest.
Then,
he exhaled, an explosive burst of air—and fire.
The
dragon turned, sweeping a line of fire in a long arc around them, clearing a
space, keeping the soldiers at bay. It sounded like a forge, a blow torch, and
Kay fell to the ground, arms over her head, choking at the soot-and-ash smell of it, her head ringing with the sound of trees
catching fire. Heat washed over her. It was just like the fire in town, flames
meant to kill. She was in the middle of it, and she couldn’t move.
“No!
Don’t shoot! Don’t shoot!”
Sheltered
under Artegal’s body, Kay looked. Jon dashed across the stream, splashing in
the water, not bothering with the bridge. He was yelling at the soldiers, who
now turned and leveled their weapons at him. Once again, Kay almost screamed in
panic. But there came a shouted order to stand down. A few of the trees burned,
orange flames climbing, sending up tendrils of smoke, and one of the soldiers
yelled into a radio.
Artegal’s
fire had kept the soldiers back, had made them hesitate. He’d given her more
time. She got back to work, and this time the net came free. With a shudder the
dragon shed the rest of it.
“Kay,
now,” Artegal said with a snort. He crouched low, hunched protectively over
her.
Kay
grabbed the ropes and hauled herself onto Artegal’s back. He launched, straight
up.
“Stop!
Hold it!” There must have been a half dozen gruff male voices yelling at her,
commanding her.
A
noise popped like a firecracker.
“Don’t
shoot!” she heard Jon yell again.
Then
she didn’t hear anything but wind in her ears.
She
didn’t have her harness clipped on. She looped the ropes around her arms and
clung to them, keeping herself flat against the
dragon’s back because that made her more stable.
“I’m
not hooked in!” she shouted to him, and thumped his shoulder. She felt the
snort of acknowledgment echo through his lungs.
They
didn’t have to do any fancy flying. That wasn’t the plan for this trip. They
just needed to be seen.
Once
clear of the trees, Artegal leveled off. His wings flapped hard, and she hadn’t
realized how much soaring he’d done on their other flights. Those had been
almost leisurely, riding thermals, swooping in circles, his wings stretched
like sails, sometimes not moving at all. Now, his muscles bunched, released,
the wings scooping over and over as they flew faster and faster, wind whipping
past her. She wasn’t built for this. Artegal, on the other hand, was
streamlined, cutting through the air like a missile. She couldn’t see over his
shoulder to judge their location, but he must have covered miles in the last
few minutes.
She
heard a strange, distant thumping—mechanical, sinister. Helicopter. She looked
around and saw it past the shadow of Artegal’s moving wing. There were several
of them, coming from all directions; a couple were black, sleek and military,
but a couple of others were white, with news channel markings on the sides.
Artegal tipped up, spun, and banked out of the way. They couldn’t follow. But
there was no doubt that they’d seen her. He showed his back to them all.
The
military had kept the pictures of their earlier flight secret.
This time, Kay and Artegal needed to be seen by the cameras.
When
Artegal banked again, she saw that they were well over the border, just like
they’d planned, sailing near the highway that ran toward Silver River. Someone
had to see them. The news crews wouldn’t be able to resist getting pictures.
She’d
planned to have the harness clipped on. Then, she’d be able to straighten, lean
back, wave her arms around, shout, and draw as much attention as possible. They
may still see her, flattened and clinging to Artegal’s back, but it wouldn’t be
as impressive. It wouldn’t be as clear that they were partners in this. Hell,
unless she moved around, she might look dead, strapped to his back in some
morbid display.
After
unlacing one hand from the rope, she found the carabiner at the front of her
harness. Her heart was racing. She hoped Artegal didn’t make any sudden lurches
while she was dangling like this. Don’t look down, she murmured to
herself over and over. Don’t look down, don’t look down. She kept her
gaze focused on the ropes and the gleaming scales of Artegal’s back.
Her
gloved hand couldn’t work the carabiner on the harness, so she took the glove
off with her teeth. Her hand started shaking in the freezing air. Or maybe she
was just that scared.
This will be worth it, she told herself. Writhing, she maneuvered up the rope to the loop in the middle of
Artegal’s back, clinging so tightly, her hands were going numb.
Then,
finally, she snapped on to the loop of rope.
“I’m
hooked in!” she yelled.
Artegal
roared. Then he corkscrewed. Kay screeched with fright. And, if she was honest,
excitement.
The
land, snow-patched spring meadows and stretches of forest, rolled under her,
then buildings from the town appeared. Artegal dipped, swooping close enough
that she could see cars on the road, see them screeching to a halt, and see
tiny people climbing out and looking up. The news vans, where were the news
vans?
Outside
the temporary FBBE headquarters, where they’d been parked all week. She found
the knots in the rope of the harness and pressed the left-hand one into
Artegal’s shoulder. He veered in that direction. She wished she could explain
to him exactly what they were looking for. Satellite dishes on top of vans.
People with cameras and microphones.
If
they circled long enough, though, someone would call in the cameras.
Unless
Artegal banked, she couldn’t see what they were flying over. She could,
however, see what else was flying. Craning her head, she spotted two or three
military helicopters. Rapid popping noises, like stuttering fireworks, rattled
the air.
Machine
guns. They were firing.
Artegal
veered sharply, and for a heart-stopping moment Kay thought he’d been shot. She
looked around for blood. But there’d been no flinch of pain; the dragon was
simply altering his flight path to make himself less of a target. He rose,
dived, and spun, and Kay started to feel a little airsick. She clamped her eyes
shut, but that made it worse, so she concentrated on keeping her gaze on the
ropes across the dragon’s back.
He
kept ahead of them—that was what had always maintained the balance, that
dragons were as fast as anything flown by humans. But they kept firing. Artegal
dropped in altitude, and dropped again. They weren’t shooting at him, she
realized. They were trying to force him to land.
In
response, he dived sharply and twisted, and she gasped, clinging even harder to
the ropes. She was sure she was locked in, but that didn’t stop the panic. He
was weaving, turning, swooping in circles, barely high enough to clear
buildings, and he’d left the helicopters far behind. When he leveled off, he
was skimming the ground. She looked across and saw trees at their level.
If
this didn’t work, nothing would.
Kneeling
on his back, Kay let the harness take her weight. She raised her arms,
stretching them straight up. The wind punched into her, and she laughed.
They
would be seen. No doubt about it. A role model for the community, her father
had said. The sheriff’s daughter—the
hero’s daughter, the captions on the photos had read. Kay didn’t know how
real any of that was. She certainly didn’t feel like a role model. But her
father had been right, and people would pay particular attention to this, and
treat it as more than a stunt, because of who she was.
Looking
up, she saw news helicopters along with the military helicopters, and Kay
wondered what kind of conversation was going on between their radios. The air
was getting crowded. But she waved at them, hoping they could see her smile.
Artegal
must have also felt they were getting hemmed in, because his wings started
pumping again, and he climbed, ignoring gunfire and pursuing helicopters. She
was so worried about him getting shot, she stopped worrying about falling.
This
was only the first part of it. They’d been seen by the human side. Now, they
needed to be seen by the dragons. He headed north and west, to the border, to
the narrow valleys where they had practiced flying. Kay huddled on Artegal’s
back, wrapped in her coat for warmth, as he rocketed deeper into dragon
territory.
This
flight wasn’t as exhilarating as the others had been. Before, they’d been
playing. This flight had purpose. It was serious, more serious than anything
she’d ever done. More serious even than her father’s funeral, which had, in
some ways, seemed like watching a movie about someone else. But this—she felt her blood rushing in her ears.
She
wanted to know she was going to be okay when this was all over. Artegal was
taking her to see dragons. She wondered if this was what it felt like to go to
war.
She
wondered if she ought to be waving a white flag of truce.
The
mountains grew closer. Artegal pointed toward them like an arrow. All the times
she had looked north, watching the dragons, specks soaring in the distance, she
never thought she’d be this close. Now, she wondered if she had secretly wanted
to go to them all this time, like climbing a rock face that was off limits, an
exotic spot on her map. She wanted to see, just for a moment.
When
Artegal veered, she looked over, around the sail of his wing, and saw them.
Dragons, three of them, like castles in the sky, growing larger as they
approached.
It
was far too late to change her mind, to turn back, and she grew afraid. She
didn’t want to do this; she didn’t want to be here. She huddled on Artegal’s
back, but there was no way the blue and red ropes and her black parka would
blend in with his scales.
A
roar echoed toward them, then modulated, changing pitch, tone, rhythm. Artegal
roared back in a clipped way she’d never heard before, different from his
full-lunged shouts. Speech. This was how dragons talked to one another.
He
climbed and spun so that his back faced them. This was
what they’d come here to do, just like showing off for the news cameras. She
had to do her part now.
She
crouched to her knees, braced against the harness, and waved, making sure the
dragons could see her.
Two
of the dragons were different shades of green; one was brilliant red, like a
ruby. They split apart, arcing around Artegal, coming from both sides, and
flanked him, penning him in.
They
could force him down in a way the helicopters couldn’t. They could match his
speed, his maneuverability. They were bigger than he was. Artegal was a young
dragon, after all. If they caught him, what would they do with her?
Take me home, Kay wanted to yell, but the wind
would carry her words away.
Then
she thought, maybe Branigan was right. He was a spy, and he’d been planning to
carry her back to Dragon and keep her hostage all along. Everyone would know
where she was because they’d flown over Silver River. They’d advertised the
fact that he was kidnapping her. She was an idiot. She should have stayed home.
This whole time, she should have stayed home. She never should have gone back
to meet Artegal that second time. The dragons were soaring toward them now,
gaining altitude, getting above Artegal so they could force him to the ground.
And Artegal wasn’t doing anything.
But
that was a ruse. A moment later, he dropped a wing.
His
whole body tipped sideways and fell, low enough that his wing cut into the
treetops. Then he raced up, wings pumping hard. The pressure of the harness dug
into her, and ropes dug into the scales of his shoulders, and she was almost
floating, hanging against the harness.
He
flew higher than they ever had, and she started to wonder how high he could go,
and if it would be too high for her, because the air was thin even here, and
she was having trouble drawing breath. But he wasn’t flying straight up. He was
making an arc. A high, narrow arc. At the apex of it, he seemed to hang for a
moment, hovering, motionless, his wings swept back, his nose pointed down. The
other dragons were far below them.
He
dived. As they dropped, his speed increased. He fell like a bomb to the silver
ribbon of water that was the border, and while the other dragons might reach
him, they couldn’t stop something going so fast.
The
speed and cold tried to flay the skin from her face. She wanted to look, to
watch the ground come up, to see what the other dragons did. But she had to
bury her face in her sleeve and cling to the ropes while she tugged against the
clip on the harness, seemingly weightless.
When
Artegal spun, she tried to brace and ride with it as they’d practiced. But this
was different, flailing, out of control—his wings stuck out, flapping loudly,
caught against the air instead of using it. Kay jerked against the harness. And
Artegal fell.
It
shouldn’t have been possible—he was made for flying, built for the sky. But he
tumbled until, with a massive grunt and shudder through his whole body, he
spread his wings, which filled with air. His body jerked, swung, yanked to a
stop. Kay crashed into his back. Then she saw what had happened.
Jets
rocketed overhead—Kay didn’t hear them because they were moving too fast,
leaving the roaring sound of their engines behind them. They went right
overhead, maybe only a few hundred feet above them. Probably more, but it felt
close, close enough to knock Artegal out of the air with their passage.
Artegal
climbed again. As far as she could tell, he was trying to regain his bearings.
She could almost feel his heart beating through his back, and she wished she
could see his face, to tell if he was worried, scared, angry, or something
else.
Now
that the jets had passed on, she could hear them, a mechanical scream that
didn’t sound at all like the dragons calling to one anther. Two of them, flying
side by side, the new, super-agile jets. The Dragonslayers. They arced around,
tracing a vast circle around the area.
The
other three dragons turned to pursue the jets. The jets broke apart, made sharp
turns, and moved to face them. Artegal hovered, watching. He seemed poised
between wanting to join in the fight and wanting to flee.
The
three dragons engaged the jets.
If
they’d been conventional jets, the dragons would have flown circles around
them. But when the dragons spun and twisted, their long tails coiling and
snapping behind them, wings dipping and flapping, these jets turned with them,
pivoting on their specially designed engines. Two of the dragons worked
together to keep one of the jets between them—for a moment, they looked as if
they were trying to trap it, to grab it in their claws as they’d snatch at
their prey. The jets and bodies of the dragons were almost the same size, but
with their long necks and tails, the dragons were bigger and could envelop the
aircraft. The jet’s afterburners flared, and it rocketed ahead, out of reach.
At
the same time, the other jet spun toward them, dodging out of the way of the
third dragon, harassing it. It fired. Guns or missiles or something. Kay only
saw something flare like a spark from the jet’s underbelly, and trails of white
smoke flew away from it. But nothing happened. Whatever it was, it didn’t hit
anything.
It
was a real dogfight, like in an old war movie. They looked like crows fighting
over a scrap of food. Kay couldn’t follow the actions, couldn’t guess what each
player would do next. Artegal groaned. Kay felt it through his back, a rumble
like thunder.
The
first jet broke away from the two pursuers, and again the other jet fired. The
dragons dodged—nothing would hit them. The second jet was intent on helping the
other, on firing at the two dragons, which were leading it away, drawing it on—giving the third dragon, the scarlet
one, a chance to act.
The
red dragon pounced. That was what it looked like. It leaped up in the air,
gaining extra altitude, somehow flying even higher than it had, as if launching
from a solid base. Then it fell over the apex of its arc. But it didn’t spread
its wings, it didn’t try to halt its descent, it didn’t catch its fall. At the
last moment, when it was right on top of the aircraft, it reached out with its
hind legs and landed hard, claws digging into steel, scrabbling for purchase
around wings, engines, canopy, rivets, and seams, whatever it could catch.
The
jet fell. The dragon’s weight slammed into it, and the pilot lost control. The
plane flipped sideways and plummeted. Engines flamed to life as the pilot tried
to regain control. Kay tried to imagine what he was saying over the radio. She
wondered if it was Captain Conner.
Spinning
now, the two tangled together, the dragon’s tail coiled around the craft’s body
like a snake, his fanged jaws closed over the canopy. The jet straightened,
wobbled—then the dragon lurched, stuck out a wing, tipping the plane off
balance again, and they went back to tumbling.
If
he had let go, if he had let the aircraft escape, they both could have
survived. Maybe he couldn’t let go. Maybe he was locked in, stuck, trapped—too
dizzy to think. Or maybe he just wouldn’t.
Artegal
screamed his own fierce jet-engine roar and plunged
after them, wings flapping, reaching toward speed. But it was too late; he was
too far behind. And he couldn’t have done anything. Jet and dragon together
plunged into the treetops of the forest, and a moment later a fireball
exploded, rolling, cutting a path of flames through the trees. The sound was a
different kind of roar, a rush of fire. A moment after that, a wave of heat
passed over them. A thick, black tower of smoke, like the one they’d followed
to Captain Conner’s crash, rose high over the forest.
Kay
was crying. Her nose was running. She couldn’t think. She would never get that
image out of her mind.
The
other jet climbed, circled, then sped south, back toward its base.
Artegal
lurched forward, flying fast, but without purpose or destination. He dipped,
swooped, and finally fell into a pattern that made a wide circle around the
place where the jet and dragon had crashed. She didn’t look down toward the
fire burning below. She didn’t want to see what was there.
The
other two dragons, the green ones who were left, circled with Artegal. They
called to one another across the distance with roars and whistles. Kay wished
she knew what they were saying. It may as well have been Latin. Were they older
dragons? Could they remember a time when people and dragons worked together? If
so, would they understand, or would seeing Artegal and Kay together only make
them angry?
She
almost thought she could understand them—the roars became deeper, the whistles
more insistent, angrier, maybe. The green dragons loomed above Artegal. She
could imagine them plunging down on her in the same way the red one had landed
on the plane.
Artegal
stretched his wings and wheeled away. South, back toward the border. He flapped
his wings and stretched out, the way he flew when he wanted speed. Kay looked
over her shoulder—the other dragons didn’t follow. They looped, soared, dived,
and watched them fly away, but continued marking the spot where the red dragon
had fallen.
When
they came within sight of the river, Artegal didn’t dive, but slowly descended
until he skimmed the treetops, the tips of the pines brushing and waving at his
passage. Sailing on outstretched wings, he landed, touching his feet to the
ground, leaning forward on his wings, and settling his body to earth.
They
stayed there, still, a long time. Artegal rested, catching his breath, head
hung low on a curved neck. She lay flat, trying to understand what had
happened, trying to think of what to do next. It was easier simply to lie here.
Finally,
because it probably annoyed Artegal having her hanging off him, she braced her
weight to put slack in the harness and unclipped herself. She slid down
Artegal’s shoulder to the ground.
He
turned slightly, only changing the angle of his head, to
look at her. His eyes were shining. His mouth was long, frowning. They gazed at
each other for a long time. Kay didn’t know what to say. She was still crying,
softly this time, tears falling, freezing on her cheek.
“Now
I’ve lost someone, too,” Artegal said.
“Who—who
was he?” she managed to stammer.
“Brother’s
mentor.”
It
wasn’t quite an uncle. She wondered what the relationship meant to a dragon,
how important someone like that would be. She didn’t understand. How could she
grieve with him if she didn’t understand? How could they even talk?
“I’m
sorry,” she said.
With
a sigh, he tipped his nose to the ground. He’d never done that before. He’d
brought his head low; he’d looked her in the eye at her level. But she’d never
seen him rest his head, as if it were too heavy to hold up.
She
wondered if dragons cried.
Hesitating,
she touched his face, the narrow ridge of his snout that ran between his eyes.
He blinked, left his eyes half closed, and nudged himself closer. Then she was
hugging him, wrapping her arms around the narrow part of his neck, behind his
head.
“Was
this our fault?” she said. “Did they fight because of us?”
His
breaths were sighs, like he was tired. “Would have happened. If not now, then
later.”
“What
are we going to do?”
He
shuddered slightly—a shrug, almost. She stepped away so he could look at her
more easily. “If we can, we should make something of this. Already too many
sacrifices. This will make it worse. Before, it was two warriors shaking their
claws at each other. Now, there will be armies. Not skirmishes, but battles.”
She
could see it, because the Dracopolis book had pictures of it: a swarm of
dragons filling the sky, a tapestry of wings. Below them, a sea of human beings
with siege engines. Now, when the humans had jets and bombs, how much worse
would it be?
How
did you stop such a thing? Too many sacrifices, he’d said.
Artegal
looked up, studied the sky, as if he had heard something that she had not. “We
should go. Quickly. They’ll find us. Catch us. Can’t let that happen.”
It
seemed inevitable at this point. Why fight it? She wanted to throw a tantrum.
Stand up and just scream for them to stop it—why couldn’t they all just stop
it?
Maybe
she ought to try it. What was there to lose? Herself and her mother. A
friendship. She undid his harness, helped him pull it off his back, and began
coiling it. She had a weird idea.
“Artegal?”
He’d
been studying the sky again, but snorted and looked at her. They’d discussed
the book. She’d brought translations to share, and he’d told her what he’d been
able to translate. They’d studied the extra sheet
of paper tucked in the back and tried to understand what it meant—a treasure
map, Kay thought; a lost cave of dragons still in hiding, Artegal thought. In
Greenland? she wondered. But they hadn’t talked about everything in the
book, and so she asked.
“The
Dracopolis book talks about virgin sacrifices. About how, in the old
days, villages would give virgins to the dragons to make them stop attacking.
Did that actually work?”
He
tilted his head—a sign of curiosity. “I think it did. It was a sign of what
people were willing to give for peace.”
She
swallowed a lump in her throat. “Did the dragons actually eat the girls who
were sacrificed?”
“I
think it depended on the dragon. Some were kept, like pets. At least that’s
what our stories say.”
This
was grim. She could understand the knights coming after the dragons, willing to
fight to stop such a thing. But she could also understand being desperate
enough to sacrifice one person to save everyone, to stop a war.
One
last question, one that should have occurred to Kay a long time ago. It was the
big overriding question of her life, at least according to Tam.
“Why
virgins?” she asked Artegal.
He
snorted a foggy breath. “I don’t know. That was the humans’ idea. We can’t tell
the difference.”
She
clapped a hand over her mouth, but that didn’t stop the bubble of laughter. It
was sharp, too loud in their quiet clearing.
Artegal jerked, startled, raised his head, and stared.
We can’t tell the difference. That made
the whole question wonderful, didn’t it? It didn’t matter. It didn’t matter if
she was or not.
She
shook her head. “I can’t explain it. It’s just—you’re right. It’s not
important. But here’s the thing, Artegal. I am one. And if we could, do you
think it would work?”
“A
sacrifice?” he breathed.
“I
mean, you wouldn’t have to eat me. You wouldn’t, would you?”
“Silly.
No,” he said.
“It
wouldn’t even have to be a real sacrifice. We pretend that it is. We make a big
show of it—” And then what? Go back to the way they were? The whole point of a
sacrifice was to change everything, to make sure things didn’t stay the same.
“The
elders wouldn’t believe it. They trusted humans to keep the border. They were
betrayed.”
“That’s
why we don’t leave it up to them. Not the elders, not the air force, not
anybody. We do it ourselves.”
He
thought for a moment—still, unmoving. A great statue of a dragon. “We do
this—then what? You can’t return home, for it to be true.”
You
can’t offer yourself as a sacrifice and expect to go back to school the next
day. Was she willing to do that, to leave home? She’d never been sure about
what she wanted to do with her life, except have
adventures. Well, this was it.
“East,”
she said. “We go to the place on the secret map.”
“May
be nothing there.”
“But
I think there is,” she said.
“Yes.
Me too.”
The
rhythmic thumping of helicopters sounded nearby. The world intruded. Fallout
from the battle was about to sweep over them.
“We
must go,” he said, ducking, his neck curving close.
How
were they going to plan this thing, if they really were? She wished he had a
cell phone. She wished a cell phone existed that was big enough for him to use.
“How
will I talk to you?” she said, her heart pounding.
“The
other place, where we met to fly. Your people don’t know of it. Leave notes.
I’ll look. Every morning, if I can.”
“Okay,
yes.”
“This
thing. We should try.” The ridges over his eyes were arced, giving him a fierce
look. His eyes shone. It may have been her imagination, but the colors of his
scales seemed to shimmer, taking on blacks and reds.
“We’ll
think of something. Hey, I need to hide the harness somewhere. It almost got me
in trouble this time. They’re watching me. They’ll take it from me if they
catch me. Can you hide it? Would you be able to take it?” She pulled off her
own climbing harness and clipped it to the ropes, to keep all the gear
together.
To
answer, he stretched forward a hind foot and closed the
claws around the coils of rope. They looked like a tangle of thread in his
grip.
“Kay,”
he said. “Take care.”
“You
too.” She reached out her hand, and he nudged it with his nose. He turned and
launched, and the trees around the clearing swayed and rustled at the sudden
burst of wind his wings made.
She
went south, toward the river.
Kay
was able to run faster and farther without carrying all the gear.
She
was now west of Silver River and a good ten miles from where her mother had
parked. Ten miles from where she had left Jon behind with the army, wondering
what had happened. They must have seen the smoke from the crash, if not the
entire battle. Not to mention all the showing off beforehand.
Digging
in her backpack, she found her cell phone and gave it a try. She didn’t care if
the military was listening in—she figured they’d find her sooner or later at
this point. But she had to know if people were okay. She got reception, barely.
She called Jon, but he didn’t answer. He’d probably been
arrested, and it was her fault. But she’d warned him, she’d told him to stay
away. But she wouldn’t blame him if he never spoke to her again. She left a
message begging him to call back.
She
called her mother. The phone rang and rang—
Her
mother must have been talking as soon as she the saw the caller ID, before she
even clicked talk.
“Oh
my God! Kay, where are you? Are you all right? Kay!” The voice was scratchy,
coming in and out of range.
“I’m
okay, Mom. I’m fine. I’m heading south, I’m trying to figure out where I am.”
She wasn’t sure she was getting through. She couldn’t hear a response. “Mom—”
The
connection cut out. Her mom must be hysterical. Kay quickly texted a follow-up
message: IMOK.
She
hiked another mile, maybe two, exhausted but still moving quickly, determined
to get across the creek. She could hear running water. Just a little farther.
Her
phone rang—she must have been back in range. Looking, she expected it to be her
mother, but it wasn’t. It was Tam.
Her
friend didn’t even say hello. “Kay, what’s going on? What have you been doing?
Was that even you? The news is saying it was you, but that couldn’t possibly
have been you. Could it?”
For
a moment, Kay debated about what tell her, how little she could get away with
saying. Then she realized that Tam would know she was holding back, and Kay didn’t want to lie anymore.
“It
was me,” she said, and felt a flush of relief to be talking with her friend
again.
“Oh
my God, you’re crazy. Are you out of your mind?”
“Yeah,
maybe,” Kay said with a sigh. “I tried talking to my mom, but the phone cut
out, and I can’t get ahold of Jon. What’s been happening? What are people
saying?”
“The
army’s everywhere. I mean everywhere. And the cops and the newspeople. The
pictures of you and that thing are all over the TV, the internet—”
Artegal, Kay wanted to tell her. That thing’s name is Artegal.
“—someone
told somebody I’m your best friend, and they’ve been camping out on my
lawn!”
“I’m
sorry,” Kay murmured.
“Kay,
how long has this been going on? I saw the video—you’ve obviously been doing
this a while. How long?” Kay didn’t answer, but Tam barely gave her time to.
“Why didn’t you tell me? Why didn’t you tell me what was going on?”
“I
was scared,” she said.
“Did
you think you couldn’t trust me?”
If
they’d been face-to-face, they both would have been crying. But right now, Tam
sounded too angry for it, and Kay was too tired. Her shoulders and arms ached,
the blisters on her hands had come back, and she still had a long way to hike.
“That’s
not it,” Kay said with a sigh. “I just didn’t know how to tell you.”
“Where
are you now?” Tam said. “Do you need a ride? I’ll come get you.”
“I
can’t really say, I’m afraid they’re listening to my calls.”
“Oh
my God!” Tam said, outraged.
“Hey,
I think I figured out where I am. You know that picnic area where we had my
birthday party a couple of years ago?” Maybe that was cryptic enough to confuse
any eavesdroppers. “Can you meet me there? Tam, they may try to follow you.”
“What
is this, some kind of spy movie?”
“Never
mind, I don’t want to get you in trouble. You should stay out of it.”
“Hell
no, I’m coming to get you.”
“Tam—”
“No
arguing. I’m walking out of the house right now.”
“Okay.
Thank you, Tam. Just—thanks.”
“You
sound awful, Kay.”
“I’ll
be okay. Have you heard from Jon?”
“No.
But the news says the military has a ‘person of interest’ in custody. That
couldn’t be him, could it?”
“Probably.
Crap.”
“Hang
in there. I’m on my way, okay?”
“Okay.
Tam—thanks.”
“Just
be careful, Kay.”
They
clicked off, and Kay kept hiking.
She
finally reached the stream—it was wider here, farther downstream than where she
usually crossed. Without a bridge or even stepping stones within sight, she
plunged into the freezing water and waded across, slogging against the current,
gritting her teeth as her hiking boots soaked through and her legs grew cold.
She just wanted to get to safety. Once she got to the main road, she could
follow it the picnic area where she’d told Tam to meet her. She guessed it was
just a mile or so away, and hoped she was right.
Her
feet and legs were numb, and she was shivering, but she kept moving and it
wasn’t so bad. She’d stay warm if she kept moving. Helicopters—news and
military—passed overhead, but she pressed herself to a tree for cover, stayed
still, and they didn’t see her.
She
hoped Artegal was okay.
Kay
heard sirens in the distance, coming closer.
She
stayed in the trees, away from the road and trails, as she slogged on, as fast
as she could. She was cold, wet, shivering; the faster she moved, the warmer
she’d be, and that kept her going. The sooner she met Tam, the better.
After
the sirens faded, the voices started. Men, shouting at one another in the
woods. “This way…. She’s been here…. We’re getting close….” The voices seemed
to surround her.
In
a panic, she almost sat down and gave up. But no, if
she were quick, if she kept to the trees, they wouldn’t find her. She’d been
running around these woods her whole life, climbing, hiking, kayaking on the
river, camping in all kinds of weather. But these guys were trained military.
They probably had guns—and she couldn’t trust anymore that they wouldn’t shoot
at anything that moved.
Now
she knew what it felt like to be hunted.
She
tried to remember the rules of climbing: She had to keep breathing. She had to
breathe, slow and steady, because that would keep her from getting even more
scared. So she concentrated on breathing and on where she was putting her feet.
One foot in front of the other, quick and careful. She kept an eye on the
forest floor ahead of her, all the protruding branches, stones, and detritus waiting
to trip her up, every place she could slip.
The
cops or army guys or whoever they were made a lot of noise. They crashed
through the trees, skidded on the ground, their heavy boots pounding, shouting
at one another. Maybe there were just a lot of them.
They
seemed to be moving along the river, downstream. They figured she had to cross
somewhere, so that was where they concentrated their search. She never caught a
glimpse of them, which she figured was a good thing—if she never saw them,
maybe they never saw her. When the noises came close, she crouched low, close
to a tree trunk, and didn’t move until they’d faded again. She wasn’t
camouflaged, wearing jeans and her black parka. But
she wasn’t brightly colored, and if she stayed still, she blended into shadows.
That
was how she got past them.
She
waited until the forest around her was quiet. Not even a breeze rattled the
trees, although she could hear aircraft in the distance. For a long moment, she
didn’t believe she was really safe—they were waiting to pounce as soon as she
started moving again. But no one was there.
Carefully,
she moved from the trees to an open meadow. She still had to work to keep from
breathing in panicked gasps. Looking around, she recognized landmarks—the big
hill that the highway curved around, a rocky crag that looked kind of like a
hunched bear. The picnic area was a half mile south. Her parents had a pocket
GPS tracker—it usually lived in the glove box of her mother’s car. She mostly
used it for work, but sometimes they used it hiking. Kay wished she had it
now—she’d have to think about taking it for next time. She felt a twinge at
that—was there even going to be a next time?
Fifteen
minutes later, she stumbled into the clearing of the picturesque picnic area, a
few tables arranged around an iron fire pit half buried in the ground.
The
gravel parking lot beyond the tables was empty.
Kay
leaned against a tree and slid to the ground. Tam wasn’t there, but on the plus
side the cops and military weren’t there, either. But she worried that Tam had
been caught. She pulled out her phone again, willing to risk another call—and jumped at the sound of tires crunching on gravel as a
car pulled up. Kay was ready to run back to the woods. Then she recognized
Tam’s blue hatchback.
Kay
ran toward her, and Tam tumbled out of the driver’s seat. They crashed into
each other for an epic hug.
“Are
you okay?” Tam said. “God, I’m so glad to see you!”
“We
gotta get out of here.” Tam nodded, and they climbed in the car. She’d left the
motor running and peeled out of the parking area way too fast, but Kay didn’t
complain.
Tam
said, “I had to take back roads. People are everywhere. There’s a whole traffic
jam of people trying to get out of town. That’s the only reason they haven’t
caught me yet.”
“Thank
you,” Kay said yet again. “I’m sorry, I didn’t want to drag you into this—”
“Stop
apologizing. I’ll do whatever I have to. But, Kay, are you all right? Really
all right?” Her eyes were wide, as if she were in shock, and her face was taut,
serious.
Kay
nodded quickly. “Yeah, I think I am.” She couldn’t wait to see the news, to see
what they were saying about her and Artegal, to see if all this had gotten them
the publicity she’d hoped for.
Tam
crossed the highway and stuck to county roads, mostly narrow dirt trails that
had connected neighborhoods and ranches before Silver River was even a real
town. Maybe that would keep them out of sight as
they returned to town.
“What
are we doing? Where are we going?” Tam said. She looked scared—her
white-knuckled hands gripped the wheel, and she chewed her lower lip. But she
drove like a pro.
“I
don’t know,” Kay said, shaking her head. “If they grab me, they’ll lock me up
and I’ll never see the light of day again.”
“We’ll
go to the store,” Tam said. Tam’s mom had a souvenir shop in town, selling
T-shirts and stuff to tourists. Tam worked there during the summer. “Maybe no
one will be looking there. It hasn’t been open since the fire.”
“Okay.”
They’d
driven a couple of miles in silence before Tam looked at Kay, anguished. “Oh my
God, Kay! What have you been doing? What the hell’s going on that you were
with—that you were riding that thing?” She sounded like she’d been
betrayed, and maybe she had. Maybe Kay should have told her about this all
along.
She
told Tam the whole story, start to finish, from that day she fell in the creek
to the book to flying to today. When she got to the part about Branigan and
spying, she trailed off, not sure yet how the story was going to end and not
knowing what else to say.
They
continued a little farther in silence before Tam laughed. The laughter was
tense, her jaw clenched like she was trying to stop it. Kay looked at her,
questioning.
“It’s
like Romeo and Juliet,” she said. “Like trying to be friends when your
families hate each other. Like that, but bigger.”
“I
guess it is,” Kay said wonderingly. This was another story of two people
running around behind the backs of their families because their families were
unreasonable. There were people dying on both sides and everything.
“I
mean this dragon, Artegal. You aren’t, like, in love with it or anything. Are
you?” Tam sounded incredulous.
Kay
didn’t even know what it meant to be in love. She thought most of what she felt
for Artegal was awe. She was glad she’d met him, even if they never saw each
other again. But that wasn’t love, was it? Wasn’t love supposed to be more
about feeling safe, wanted, and beautiful? More like what she felt when she was
with Jon.
“I
think maybe we both thought it was so amazing we could be friends at all that
we didn’t want to give it up.”
“Get
down,” Tam said. She stared intently out the windshield.
“What?”
“Down,
out of sight.”
Police
cars with flashing lights were parked ahead. Kay unbuckled the seat belt and
slid onto the floorboards, curling up as much as she could and keeping her head
down, covered. All that was visible was her back, the dark surface of her coat.
As the car slowed, she wanted to look. Keeping her head down was almost
impossible, she wanted so badly to see what was
going on. But she didn’t. She could hear Tam’s fingers tapping on the steering
wheel.
They
drove slowly, but they didn’t stop. Then, Tam increased speed, and they were
back to driving normally. Another ten minutes passed before Tam said, “I
thought maybe it was a roadblock, like they were checking cars, but they just
seemed to be watching. I think maybe you should just stay down there until we
get to the store, okay?”
“Yeah.”
Kay shifted to keep her legs from falling asleep and settled into the pocket
under the dash.
When
they slowed and started making turns, Kay guessed they’d entered the town.
After another minute, the car stopped.
“Can
I get up?”
“Wait
a minute. Let me get the store unlocked first.”
Tam
climbed out of the car and a few minutes later returned to call back to Kay,
“Come on. Hurry.”
Grateful
to be out of the uncomfortable position, Kay sat up and tumbled out of the car
to follow Tam inside.
When
the door closed behind them and they were safe in the store’s backroom, Kay
finally relaxed. She sank onto a bench by the door and realized she was
shaking. From fear, stress, exhaustion—she didn’t know what. From everything.
Tam
sat next to her and put her arm around her shoulders. “It’s going to be okay.
It’s going to be okay, isn’t it?”
Kay
shook her head. “I don’t know anymore. I don’t know
what’s going to happen.”
“Maybe
there’ll be a war, but it can’t last forever, right? There’ll be another
treaty, and it’ll all settle down. Maybe they won’t be looking for you, then.
You can stay here for a while. I’ll go get some food, and there’s a bathroom,
so you can wash up. You’ll feel better.”
Kay
leaned against her friend, and they hugged. Tam was trying to make her feel
better, but none of it was going to happen like that. This could go on for
years. Forever. She couldn’t live in the backroom here for years.
“What
are we going to do, Kay?”
She
and Artegal had a plan. Maybe it wouldn’t work, but no one would be able to
ignore it. Something would happen because of it.
Tam
wouldn’t like it. No one would like it. But that was what made it a sacrifice,
wasn’t it?
Kay
stripped off her coat, used paper towels to wash her face and hands, and shook
out her ponytail, trying to pick apart some of the tangles in her hair. If she
didn’t feel clean, she at least felt a little more awake. The water was hot.
She finally felt warm for the first time all day, for the first time in
forever. She’d forgotten what warm felt like.
Then
she called her mother, rehearsing what she could say without giving too much
away, in case anyone was listening.
Tam
watched intently as Kay tapped her feet nervously, waiting for the ringing to
stop.
“Kay,
where the hell are you?!”
“Mom,
I’m okay. I’m fine.”
“But
where are you?”
“Mom,
are General Branigan and them looking for me? What’s going on?”
“It’s
a real mess. Just tell me you’re south of the river. Are you?”
“Yes,
I’m fine.” She and Tam exchanged a glance.
“Thank
God.” Mom sighed. “Kay, the dragons are striking everywhere, a dozen cities all
over the world. They’re not avoiding fatalities anymore. People are dying, Kay,
and the air force doesn’t have enough jets to counter them. It’s not just
Branigan talking about using nuclear bombs in Dragon now; it’s the defense
secretary, the national security advisor—I’m sorry, you probably don’t want to
hear all this.”
Kay
stared at nothing, trying to picture it. Wanting to see a TV and not wanting to
at the same time. “So it didn’t do any good. We wanted people to see us to try
to stop the fighting, but it didn’t do any good.”
“Oh,
but it did. Everyone saw you. The news people are having a field day with this.
They all got footage of you on that thing, and nobody knows what to make of it.
Everybody, everybody’s looking for you.”
That
didn’t surprise her, but Kay had a sinking feeling that the rest of the plan
wasn’t going to be easy because of it.
“But,
Mom, what are people saying? What’s going to happen if I show up?”
“I
think all hell will break loose. Half the commentators are saying you’re a
traitor. Half of them are calling you some kind of
ambassador. This is riling up both sides.”
This
had been so much simpler when all she was doing was breaking the law, sneaking
over a little tiny river. Then she hadn’t been thinking about becoming a
celebrity. She hadn’t meant this all to get out of hand.
“But,
Kay, here’s the thing,” Mom continued. “I don’t think Branigan can hide you
away, not when every reporter in the country wants to interview you. Maybe he
can get the police to arrest you, but it’ll all be in the open now.” She
paused, then said, “That’s why you did it, isn’t it?”
“Yeah,
kind of.”
“I
think it worked.” Her mother actually sounded pleased, or relieved, maybe even
proud. “Now we just have to figure out what to do next. I wish…” But she didn’t
finish, and Kay knew what she wanted to say. Her father would have known what
to do. She wished Jack Wyatt were here.
Kay
didn’t want to think about that. And she didn’t want to tell her mother what
she wanted to do next, what she thought needed to happen next.
“We’ll
talk to the press,” her mother said, not noticing how quiet Kay was. “Let me
talk to my boss. We’ll set up a press conference. I don’t like putting you out
there like that, but it may protect you from General Branigan. We can get a
voice in there for the other side, to show everyone you’re okay and haven’t
been brainwashed by dragons.”
Was
that what people were saying, that she’d been brainwashed?
“Are
you okay with that, honey?” her mother said.
If
Kay told anyone what she was planning, no one would let her do it. They really
would lock her up.
“Mom,
can you find out what happened to Jon? He was with me this morning. There were
soldiers out in the woods, and I think they may have arrested him or
something.”
“I’ll
find out. Kay, can you come home?”
She
wouldn’t be able to avoid it. She needed to get ready, she needed to plan, and
she needed the book. “I think so. We can try.”
“Wait
until dark,” Mom said. “I’ll call Deputy Kalbach and have him help you. Okay?”
The
plan would have to do. “Okay.”
At
least her mother was feeling better.
“So
what’s the plan?” Tam asked after she’d put her phone away.
“I
guess I’m going home. Mom says to wait until after dark. Can you drive me?”
“Yeah,
of course. More dodging cops. It’ll be fun, right?” Her smile was forced.
Kay
had to give her credit for looking on the bright side.
Tam
went to get some food—instant soup from home, because everything nearby was
closed, even the Alpine. They waited in the shop’s backroom until dusk, eating
soup and drinking sodas, when Kay’s mother called her and said that Deputy
Kalbach was waiting in his car at the end of the street to make sure she got
home okay. Mom said the news vans and swarm of reporters were worse than they’d
been after her father’s funeral.
Kay
braced herself. Tam had her hand on the door.
“We
ready?” she said.
Kay
nodded, and Tam opened the door. She half expected the back parking lot to be
swarming with army cars and news vans. But it wasn’t. No one had found them. No
one was looking for Tam’s car.
As
they drove, Kay resisted an urge to crouch under the dash again.
Silver
River wasn’t a huge town and definitely wasn’t that busy except during the
height of tourist season. But along Main Street, there were usually cars and
people around, enough to make the place look interesting, inhabited. Now, it seemed
like a ghost town. Most of the storefronts had CLOSED signs in the windows. No
cars were parked on the curb. The empty Alpine parking lot seemed wrong.
Several blocks in the center of town were roped off with yellow caution tape.
The street was still barricaded, to keep people from driving that way. Around
the corner, Kay could see bands of black soot on a brick wall, the only hint
that the group of buildings had burned.
Kay
wanted it all to go back to the way it had been. She wanted to see her father,
in his uniform and cowboy hat, walking up the street. But nothing she could do
would make that happen. She could only try to make things a little better than
they were right now.
Finally—Tam
was driving extra slowly and carefully— they
reached Kay’s neighborhood, then her street. It was like a circus had camped
out there. A dozen news vans lined up, blocking driveways, and they all had
huge antennae sticking out the tops and people with cameras and microphones
milling out front. The neighbors must have loved it.
Kay
slipped down to crouch on the floor before Tam told her to. “Park here,” Kay
said, whispering, as if the people on the street could hear her. “Find Deputy
Kalbach and ask him what to do.”
Tam
parked, and as she left the car, she looked over both shoulders and all around,
as if searching for signs of an ambush, as if they were in some kind of spy
movie. Kay waited, hugging her knees to her chest, for Tam to return. Hoped no
one happened to walk by and look in the window at the girl huddled on the
floor.
More
quickly than she would have expected, Tam returned, climbed back in the
driver’s seat, and started the engine. “He said to park the next street over
and sneak in the back. He’s going to go tell your mom.”
A
few minutes later, she and Tam were running from the next street, past a
neighbor’s house and across the back lawn to the door of the garage at Kay’s
house. The door was unlocked, and they made it inside safely.
Kay
was coming from the garage to the kitchen when her mother met her and engulfed
her in a hug. She was almost crying, murmuring meaningless phrases, pressing
Kay to her as if she’d believed they’d never see each other again. “I’m okay,” Kay kept saying, but her mother didn’t seem
to hear. When Mom finally pulled away, sure enough, she was crying, quiet tears
streaming from red eyes.
Maybe this was a mistake, Kay thought. Her mother
would never let her leave the house again.
Mom
made her and Tam sit down to dinner, and she explained the situation over more
lasagna brought by well-wishers.
“Did
you find out about Jon?” Kay asked.
Mom
nodded. “They let him go. They wanted to charge him with some kind of aiding
and abetting, but I managed to pull some strings. Nice to know I still have
a few strings.” She looked at Kay with a raised brow. Kay couldn’t even
remember back to this morning. “The bureau asked him to stay at home and be
available for questioning.” So he was home. She could call him.
Her
mother continued, “Branigan issued an order to stand down. He’s not following
you anymore; he’s not sending anyone to arrest you, at least until after the
press conference. You’ll get a chance to have your say, answer questions. Then
I’m afraid it’ll go to the higher ups.”
“Who’s
higher up than Branigan?” Kay said.
Mom
gave her a look. “All the way to the top. Congress, the president. They can’t
ignore this. You should see the polls, Kay. As soon as the pictures of you
flying went out, the numbers in favor of negotiating went way up. Just showing
people that cooperation is possible completely undermined the military’s
argument.”
But
guys like Branigan wouldn’t stop fighting, because they were like bullies on
the playground. Neither side could back down without losing face.
Her
mother and the FBBE director set up the press conference at the temporary
headquarters in the morning, and Kay went along with it, unable to argue. And
maybe it would work. But she didn’t think so; it wasn’t just a matter of
convincing the military to stop bombing. She had to convince the dragons to
stop attacking as well, and a press conference wouldn’t do it.
She
and Artegal could get their attention. They’d proven that. She needed help,
though: She needed someone to leave a note for Artegal.
Her
mother was on the phone, still talking about the press conference. Without a
word, she and Tam cleaned up after supper and went to the living room to watch
news on TV. As soon as she saw the images—of cities burning, landmarks in
Washington, D.C., forests in Florida, buildings in Japan, like an old postwar
dragon movie come to life—she wasn’t sure she wanted to see the news after all.
The footage of her and Artegal soaring over Silver River was just a footnote to
the destruction.
She
tugged on Tam’s sleeve. “I have to show you something.” She went to her room,
and Tam followed.
All
afternoon and even now, Tam had been looking at her strangely, as if something
were wrong with Kay, like Tam expected her to do something weird or crazy. She
looked like the best friend of the drug addict trying to tell her to get help in those public service videos.
This
wasn’t going to make things any better.
In
her bedroom, Kay pulled the book from her dresser. Sitting by Tam on the bed,
she held it open on her lap.
“What’s
this?”
Kay
said, “I think it’s kind of a history book. Artegal—the dragon—gave it to me.”
“The
dragon gave it to you?”
“They
have books too. And libraries.”
“Nobody
ever said that—why wouldn’t they teach us that in school?”
“I
don’t think anyone knows.” And would it change anything if they did? If people
knew dragons wrote and read, would people like Branigan still want to destroy
them?
Tam
turned the pages carefully, using only her fingertips, and after a few moments
murmured, “It’s beautiful. But—do you think it was really like this?”
She
was looking at a picture showing a dragon blowing fire into a blacksmith’s
forge. The blacksmith was making something curved, unidentifiable—a tool, not a
weapon, Kay thought. The weapons came later.
“I
think it was. I think it must have been. Tam—I need your help.” Kay swallowed.
“I want to do something kind of crazy.”
“Crazier
than usual?”
Kay
turned pages until she reached the one showing the sacrifice.
Tam
stared at it for a long time before shaking her head. “You’re
joking. This is a joke.”
“They
used to do this as a pledge. We talked about it—it was supposed to show what
people were willing to give up to have peace. And it’ll be okay because Artegal
and I have a plan, but I need your help.”
Tam
shook her head. Horror furrowed her brow. “I can’t do this. You can’t ask me to
do this! How can you even think like that? How can you even look at this after
what they’ve done? You saw what they did to the town!”
“That
wasn’t Artegal’s fault.”
“Kay,
dragons killed your father.”
“I
know.” She hadn’t meant to, but her face screwed up, and the tears fell. She
hadn’t meant to admit it at all. Tam was at her side, moving the book away and
hugging her. Face pressed against her shoulder, Kay choked back sobs. She
didn’t want any of this to be happening. But she was the only person who had
any chance of talking to the dragons. She could imagine her father saying that,
which meant she had to try. The sacrifice was something, a symbol that the
dragons would understand.
She
said, “I think he would understand. I think Dad would understand about this.”
Tam
was still shaking her head, not so much in denial but in disbelief. “What can I
do?”
“I
need to get a message to Artegal. If I try to do it, they’ll know I’m up to
something and stop me. But you can go. I’ll show you where.”
“Kay,
no, I can’t go talk to that thing!”
“Artegal.
His name is Artegal, and he’s my friend.” Kay held Tam’s hands, trying to get
her to be quieter. “You won’t even see him. Just leave a note for him. Tomorrow
morning, before the press conference.”
“I
can’t cross the border!”
“Just
for a minute. Everyone else is looking up, looking for dragons—they won’t even
see it.”
“Kay—”
Tam had tears in her eyes. Strangely, Kay was worried about her makeup
smearing.
She
touched Tam’s cheeks. “Don’t do that. It’s going to be okay.”
“Kay,
why are you doing this?”
She
had to think about it, because she hadn’t tried to put it in words. “Because I
have to try.”
“It’s
not up to you to…to save the world!”
“Hey,
maybe there’s a reason I’m the only virgin at Silver River High. You ever think
of that?”
As
she had hoped, Tam laughed, at least a little.
Kay
hugged her. They held each other tightly for a long time.
Tam
said, “What’s going to happen?”
“I’m
not sure.”
Kay
wrote the note on a huge piece of sketch paper, the biggest paper she could
find. She described what would happen as briefly as possible, large, so it
would be easier for him to read. She folded it up, found a map, and showed Tam
where to take it.
“I
can’t read this. I’m not the big mountain chick like you
are,” Tam said, staring at the topographic map as if it were in a different
language.
“Take
it to Jon. He’ll show you exactly where it is.”
“Kay,
I’m scared.”
“I
know. Call me if you can. It’ll be okay.” If they just kept saying it, maybe it
would be true.
After
that, they came out to the kitchen, Tam said good-bye to Kay’s mother, and they
had to act like nothing was wrong, even though their eyes were red. They hugged
once more before she left to go home. Tam looked at her like she was convinced
they’d never see each other again.
Kay
went back to her room, found her phone, and dialed Jon’s number. He picked up
halfway through the first ring, as if he’d been waiting with the phone in his
hand. “Kay!”
“Hi.”
“Are
you okay?”
“Yeah,
I’m fine,” she said tiredly, before he finished asking. “Are you okay? What
happened? What did they do to you?”
“They
put me in a room and asked me a lot of questions. But I couldn’t tell them too
much because you haven’t told me anything.” He sounded accusing.
Her
impulse was to say she was sorry, but she was tired of feeling sorry. She
wasn’t the one who made the world this way and put the military in charge.
“What was I supposed to do? I couldn’t tell anyone.”
“Until
you decided to tell the whole damn world. If you wanted attention, you’ve got
it.”
“I
didn’t. Not really,” she said. She said it after all. “I’m sorry.”
“No,
Kay.” He sighed. “It’s…it’s amazing, what you’ve done. You’ve shocked the whole
world.”
“It
was an accident, Jon. The whole thing started as an accident. It’s just that
since then…”
“You’re
glad it happened,” he said.
“Yeah.”
“So
what happens now?”
“Tam’s
probably going to be calling you soon,” Kay said. “I asked her to help me with
something. She doesn’t like it—”
“Is
it anything like you asked me to help you with?”
She
hesitated—but maybe Jon was right, maybe he’d been right all along. She
couldn’t keep all these secrets to herself anymore. “I need to get a message to
Artegal.”
“What
are you planning?” he asked after a pause. He knew her too well. The thought
startled her.
“It’s
big, Jon. It’s dangerous. But if it works—” What was she saying? This wasn’t
going to work. She was being naïve. “It’ll at least make everyone think about
this, about what’s happening.” That, she decided, was the best she could hope
for, and it would still be worth it.
“Kay—”
“There’s
a press conference tomorrow at noon. Mom set it all up. It’s going to be at the
middle school. Outside, in the parking lot. Can you be there? I’m going to need
help.”
“Are
you trying to kill yourself?” he asked.
It
was going to look like it, wasn’t it? The trouble was, none of them trusted
Artegal. And none of them knew about the secret map. That was one secret she
couldn’t reveal. People like Branigan could never find out about it. She’d
taken it out of the book and kept it with her.
“No,”
she said finally. “But I may have to go away for a little while.”
“What
about school? What about your mom?” She could hear him swallow over the phone.
“What about us?”
Her
eyes stung with tears. She was trying not to think about the really hard parts
of all this. “Jon, if you had a chance to stop a war, would you?”
The
logical thing for him to do would be the reality check. To tell her that
nothing she could do would stop a war. Not this one, not any. But he didn’t do
that.
He
said, “Yes, I would.”
“If
it weren’t for me and Artegal accidentally meeting, we wouldn’t have this
chance. We have to try.”
“Okay,”
he said, his voice steady now. “Just tell me what you need me to do.”
Kay
made one more call that evening. After digging out the business card he’d given
her, she dialed Captain Will Conner’s number without really knowing what she
was going to say. She had only a vague hope that he would listen to her, maybe
even help her. After all, he hadn’t ratted out her and Artegal.
The
connection clicked on. “Yes?”
She
recognized the voice. “Captain Conner? This is Kay Wyatt.” Her mouth dry, she
waited for a reaction.
When
he did speak, he sounded angry. “That was some stunt you pulled. Just what
exactly were you trying to prove?”
“It’s
like you said,” she answered, defiant. “I can talk to him. I had to show
people—”
“That’s
not what I said—I didn’t tell you to start a fight. That was a friend of mine
in that plane that went down. He died.”
Kay’s
eyes stung and her tears slid free. “Like my dad,” she said, her voice thick.
Conner
let out a heavy sigh. “Kay, why are you calling?”
“I
need a favor. I don’t know if you can do it, but if you can, I had to try. I
just had to see.”
“What
favor?”
“Can
you make sure there aren’t any jets over Silver River tomorrow at noon?”
He
hesitated. “What are you planning? What’s going on?”
“I
can’t tell you,” she said, trying to stay coherent. Trying to stay strong so
she could get through the next day. “It’s…it’ll be fine. Everything’ll be
fine.” She had to believe in the mantra.
“Kay,
how dangerous is this? Maybe you should let the adults handle this one. Stay
safe and help out your mother.”
She
hadn’t expected Conner to be able to help, but she had to try. Let the adults
handle it. And wasn’t that what they always said? The adults had started this
whole mess. She didn’t like the way adults like Branigan handled things.
“But
you were right. I may be the only one who can talk to them.”
“Maybe
that’s what I said, but that was before—”
Kay
said, “I’m sorry. I’m sorry about your friend.”
“Kay,
whatever you’re planning, it’s not worth it—” She hung up.
Kay
didn’t sleep. She tried. She didn’t know when she’d have a chance to get a good
sleep again. Maybe never, but she tried not to think of that. She’d packed a
bag of supplies—warm clothes, hand warmers, granola bars, beef jerky, and
bottled water. She found the GPS tracker in her mom’s glove box—she was going
to make sure she knew where she was this time. She had coordinates to follow.
She didn’t think her mother would mind, when all was said and done. She tried
to think of what else she’d need, but her mind couldn’t focus. She put the gear
in the car that night, so she wouldn’t have to explain it to her mother in the
morning.
Breakfast
with her mother was strained. Kay wanted to have breakfast with her, wanted to
spend this time with her. This was the worst part of the whole plan, knowing
what it would do to Mom. But Kay couldn’t tell her. She couldn’t even really
say good-bye without revealing everything, and if Mom knew, she would stop her.
Even with all the good this could do, Mom would stop her.
But
it wasn’t forever, she reassured herself. This wasn’t like Dad at all.
Her
mother kept glancing at her, her expression worried, searching. Kay couldn’t
eat. She’d have a bite of cereal, and it would
take forever to chew it. Swallowing it was like swallowing sawdust.
“You
look nervous,” Mom said, and Kay flinched. Of course she was; she just didn’t
think it would be so obvious. She nodded. “It’ll be okay. You don’t have to
answer any of the questions if you don’t want to. Just look at this as a chance
to tell your side of the story. You can stick it to Branigan.” She was trying
to be funny, but her smile was strained.
“All
right,” Kay said, but she thought about what she could tell the world if she
had a chance.
She
was cleaning up her dishes when the phone in her pocket rang. Tam’s voice over
the connection was panicked, which made Kay’s gut turn with worry, sure that
something had gone wrong, until she made out the words.
“I
saw him,” Tam gasped. “He was there. I saw him. Neither of us crossed the
river, but he was there and we talked. Kay, he talked to me—”
Kay
rushed back to her bedroom and closed to the door, cupping her hands around the
phone as if the sound would leak out and her mother would hear.
She
wished she’d been there to see the look on Tam’s face. “I told you you’d be
okay.”
“He
said he couldn’t stay, he was being watched, but that he understood. Kay, he
said he understood. Does that mean what I think it means?”
“It
means everything’s going to be okay.”
They
had a plan. It was going to work.
“Jon
came with me, he showed me where to go, but he’s being watched, too, so he went
the other direction to throw them off. I don’t know if it worked. Kay, does Jon
know? Does he know what you’re planning?”
“Yeah.”
Her heart was racing. Scared, but excited—there was something amazing about
having a plan come together. “The press conference is at noon. Can you be
there?”
“I
wouldn’t miss it. Kay—I talked to him. I trust him. I don’t know why, but I
do.”
“I
told you.”
Kay
had a few more things to get together. She found the book Dracopolis and
the notebook with the translations. Most recently she’d worked on the final
page, because she wanted to know what happened, how it all finally turned
out—not that it was a story and not that it had an ending. But, obviously, the
dragons leaving the world, going into their secret caverns and into hiding,
hadn’t been the end or the book wouldn’t have been written, and the dragons
wouldn’t have returned.
The
last page, or what she could make out of it, didn’t explain it all. But it
explained a little.
There is a haven for those tired of this war. There is a
haven, out of view, where dragons and people still keep peace. It will always
be a haven, and we pray that those who need it will find it in time.
Kay
tore the sheet out of her notebook, folded it up, and put it in her pocket,
along with the extra, hand-drawn map that had been slipped between the pages.
She didn’t want anyone to find it. She didn’t know what keeping it secret was
protecting, but she was going to find out.
She
left the book on her bed, open to the page depicting the virgin sacrifice, so
people would understand.
In
her closet she found her homecoming dress, wrapped in plastic, destined never
to be worn again. It sparkled white, shimmering even in the closet’s shadows.
This
part of it was probably just like the virgin part—it didn’t really matter; the
tradition had just built up over the centuries: The virgin always wore a white
gown, a bridal gown, when she went to the sacrifice. She took it anyway, folded
it as carefully as she could, and put it in her backpack. The weather outside
had turned warm. Maybe she wouldn’t be too cold.
“Kay,
we should get going,” her mother called from the living room.
So
this was it. It was time. She had everything she needed—she hoped. Her cell
phone was fully charged. “Just a minute!”
She
looked around her room one more time, then the hallway, then the living room.
She looked over the house where she’d lived her whole life and tried to
remember. On one of the bookshelves in the living room sat the family picture from
last Christmas: her, Mom, and Dad. All smiling, laughing
almost. Dad had cracked a joke right before the camera clicked. Something about
this maybe being their last formal Christmas picture together because Kay would
be going away soon, to college and the ends of the earth to climb foreign
mountains.
His
image seemed to be looking at her. “Dad, I hope this is okay,” she whispered.
Her
mother drove them both to the press conference. Kay watched the house slip
away.
She
turned to her mother, who in her pantsuit and pinned-up hair, looked more put
together than she had since the funeral. She even wore makeup for the cameras.
“I don’t want to just answer questions. I want to say something. I have a
statement. Can I do that?”
“Yes,
of course. Do you want me to check it over for you?”
“No,
no—that’s okay.” She was kneading her hands in her lap. Mom glanced at them and
smiled another tight-lipped smile.
“Maybe
they’ll make you an ambassador,” Mom said, full of false cheer. “I’ve talked
about it with the director. I’ve given him all the arguments why we shouldn’t
prosecute.”
“You’re
biased—they’ll never buy it coming from you.”
“But
what sounds better, putting a cute seventeen-year-old girl on trial or making
her into an ambassador? This is all about PR. It’s all about public opinion. I
know which option will make the bureau look
better.” She quirked a smile. PR indeed.
They
drove a little while longer. Then Kay said, “What would that involve, being an
ambassador?”
“Nothing,
if we can’t get the dragons to talk to us.”
They
were about an hour early. Mom wanted to be early. She said it would give them
the high ground. Let them control the situation better. Maybe she was even
right. Kay let her go on her PR kick. Kay had one of her own.
Jon
and Tam were already there, waiting in Tam’s car, lost among all the news vans.
Kay spotted them on the drive to the middle school gym.
“Mom,
stop! There’s Tam. I want to go talk to her.”
Mom
looked hesitant, but Kay pleaded with a longing expression she hadn’t used
since she was thirteen.
“Okay,
but just for a minute. I want you out of sight of all those cameras until the
press conference. I’ll wait by the doors there.” She gestured to the gym doors,
where two men in army camouflage stood guard. Just seeing them made Kay’s
stomach knot.
Kay
ran out, and her mother went to park. She went straight to Tam’s car, and Tam
saw her just before she pounded on the window. Jon, sitting in back, opened the
door for her and slid over to give her space. Almost the whole gang—they were
missing Carson.
Longing
and anxiety furrowed Jon’s thin face. If anything was going to make her change
her mind, that would be it. She leaned toward him
and threw her arms around him, holding tight.
“I
can’t believe it,” he murmured. “I can’t believe this is all happening.”
None
of it should have happened. From Kay falling into the stream, all the way back
to the atom bombs dropping, to before that to when the first battles between
dragons and humans took place. A cascade of terrible events.
And
she was continuing the cascade. But the alternative was ending up in jail and
watching the world burn.
“Are
you really going to go through with this?” Jon asked.
“I
don’t know. I guess I could still chicken out,” Kay said.
Jon
stared at her. “I’m right on the verge of telling Tam to drive away. We could
kidnap you. For your own good.”
Tam
shook her head. “I couldn’t do that.” Kay met her gaze in the rearview mirror.
She should have kept them out of this—how much trouble were they going to get
in because of her? But she was glad they were here.
“Jon,
I need you to hold some stuff for me. Wait out by the football field, that’s
where he’ll land. And can you look out for my mom?”
“Okay.”
Kay
swallowed. “Tam, can you drive out toward the border? Keep a watch out for him.
Call me when you see him, so I know when he’s on his way.”
“This
isn’t actually going to work, is it?” Tam said.
“I
don’t know.”
“You’re
bringing your phone on this adventure, right? I expect you to call me.”
Kay
got out of the car, and Jon followed. “Totally.”
“Be
careful!” Tam said out the window.
“You
too.”
Tam
pulled out of the parking lot and drove away. Kay and Jon watched her. He
grabbed Kay’s hand and squeezed; she squeezed back.
“Where’s
this stuff?” Jon said.
Kay
went back to her mother’s car and found the backpack. Before giving it to Jon,
she pulled out the dress. The gesture was starting to seem overly dramatic. But
she didn’t want there to be any misunderstanding.
Jon
touched her hand, holding the gown. “Is that your homecoming dress?”
She
was kind of thrilled that he recognized it. She doubted Carson remembered what
Tam’s gowns looked like. “Yeah.”
“You’re
not the only virgin around here. I should do this. I’ll do this. Why
does it have to be a girl in a white dress?”
“Tradition?”
Kay said.
“That’s
sexist bullshit and you know it. I’ll do it.”
“Jon.
You don’t know how to ride. Artegal doesn’t know you. I don’t want to you get
hurt.”
“I
don’t want you to get hurt.”
“I
won’t. That’s why I have to do this. I’m not afraid.” And she realized she
wasn’t.
“Kay.
When are you coming back?”
She
looked at him, the worry in his eyes, a tightness in his jaw. He looked at her
so intently, and she wondered if it was love. She said, “I don’t know.”
They
kissed. None of their kisses had ever felt like this, long, intense, rough
almost, as if they were making up for lost time. She gripped his shirt in her
hands, and he held her close. When she had to catch her breath, she turned away
and rested her head on his shoulder. She was crying.
It
was almost noon. She was running out of time. She pressed the backpack and her
heavy coat into his hands. “Wait for me, okay?”
He
nodded, and she pulled away. As she slipped through the door to the school, she
glanced over her shoulder to see Jon looking back.
Mom
came toward her, as if on her way to meet her. Kay scrunched up the dress and
hid it behind her back.
“Where
are Tam and Jon? Did they come with you?”
“They
wanted to watch from outside.”
“Are
you ready?” she asked.
“Can
I hit the bathroom first?”
As
she’d hoped, her mother gave her a look of sympathy. “Come out the gym doors
when you’re ready.” She walked off in that
direction herself, toward the hubbub and chatter of the temporary offices.
Kay
ducked around the next corner, into the bathroom, and into the gown.
She
was going to freeze in this thing.
Temporary,
she told herself. It was only temporary. As a compromise, she kept long
underwear on and wore her hiking boots. It wouldn’t look great, but she had
limits she’d go to in the name of fashion.
Squaring
her shoulders, she looked in the mirror. Her hair was in a quick ponytail,
coming undone, brown strands loose around her face. The dress looked lumpy
rather than sleek, with thermal underwear and without heels. With all those
cameras out there, she was going to end up on every TV channel and a million
websites looking like this.
But
it didn’t matter if she looked glamorous. It was the symbolism that mattered;
she looked like the image in the book. People wouldn’t need to be able to read
to understand what was going on. They’d look at her and know, from that
deep tribal memory of the stories.
She
pulled the elastic out of her hair, shook her head, and smoothed her hair out
anyway. It looked a little better.
A
knock came at the door, and Kay’s mother asked, “Honey? Are you okay? We can still
call this off if you don’t want to go through with it.”
“No,
Mom. I’m fine. I’ll be out in a couple more minutes.” Pacing now, avoiding the
mirrors so she wouldn’t keep messing with her
hair, she waited for the call. She wouldn’t be able to stall for much longer.
What was taking Artegal so long?
Even
though she was expecting it, when her phone rang, she still jumped and fumbled
when she answered it. “Hello? Tam?”
It
was Tam, in a panic. “He’s on his way! Oh my God, Kay, he’s flying so fast.”
Which
meant she didn’t have much time. “Okay. Thanks.”
“Kay?”
Tam said, when she was about to hang up. “Be careful, okay? Whatever happens,
be careful. I want to hear the whole story when this is all over so you have to
be there to tell me, okay?”
Kay
couldn’t help but smile. “Okay, I promise.”
Head
up, chin out, copping all the attitude she could muster, she marched to the gym
and to the press conference outside. She hadn’t figured out how she was going
to explain why she was wearing her homecoming dress for this, so she just
wouldn’t explain.
When
she entered the gym, where the temporary FBBE offices still resided, the bustle
fell still. It wasn’t an immediate thing. Instead, one person noticed her and
stared, then another, then a few more who looked up to see what the others were
looking at, until the whole room was quiet.
Kay’s
mother was waiting by the outside door, where Kay could just make out another
waiting crowd.
“Kay?”
Mom said, confused. “Kay, what is this? Why are you dressed like that?”
“I
wanted to look nice,” she said.
Her
mother looked quizzical but didn’t say anything else. As much as Kay tried to
act as if this were all normal and nothing were wrong, this was too weird. She
wasn’t fooling her mother. She wasn’t fooling herself.
Mom
glanced out the door and pressed her lips together in an expression of
satisfaction. “Are you ready?”
“I’m
ready,” she said, breathing too fast, then marched past her mother and through
the door.
On
the pavement outside the gym, a podium, microphones sprouting up from it like a
spiky mechanical flower, had been set up in front of several rows of folding
chairs. Reporters sat in many of them, while many others stood, gathered in
clumps, talking.
She
went to the podium and tapped on one of the microphones. An echoey thumping noise
came from somewhere. She couldn’t see where the speakers were. Reporters looked
up, looked at her, and made their way to their seats, murmuring.
“Hi,”
Kay said, and winced because it sounded stupid.
Everyone
sitting in the two dozen chairs must have raised their hands and shouted at the
same time, asking questions before she had a chance to collect herself. Kay
stepped back, assaulted by the aggression of it. Mom came up beside her and
took charge.
“My
daughter has a statement she’d like to read,” Mom said, and the crowd settled.
Her
hands shaking, Kay unfolded the paper on which she’d written her statement. Her
throat was dry; she had to swallow before she could speak. She glanced at the
sky; Artegal wasn’t in view yet, but he would be any minute now. She wanted to
do this carefully. She wanted to make sure people heard every word.
“I’m
not going to stand here and tell you war is bad or wrong, we shouldn’t do it,
and we should work for peace instead, because it would be too easy for people
like General Branigan to say I’m naïve, I’m just a kid. To blow me off and act
like nothing I say could be important. But if you think about it, I have more
right than anyone to talk about what’s going on here, to have an opinion about
it. I think if I’m allowed to stand up here and talk at all, then I’m allowed
to have an opinion that matters.
“My
father died because of a misunderstanding. Because of laws and a border that
exist because we couldn’t be bothered to try and get along. I’ve spent the last
several months crossing the border and talking to a dragon. I know that dragons
and humans can talk to each other.
“I’ve
thought, I’ve wondered, if maybe it was my fault.” Here, her mouth grew dry
again, and she paused to wet her lips before continuing. “If what happened to my
father was my fault. If this whole war was my fault because of what I’ve been
doing. If me crossing the border and talking to my
friend somehow started this or made it worse, then maybe the same thing can
maybe make it better.
“The
history of people and dragons goes back thousands of years. There used to be a
tradition where human settlements would show they were serious about
negotiating for peace by offering a symbol. A sacrifice. A virgin in a white
dress.”
“Kay,
no,” her mother whispered in a harsh voice. Kay couldn’t look at her, not even
a glance.
Somebody
screamed and pointed up. Artegal had arrived.
He
moved like one of the jets, soundlessly, almost too fast to track. His wings
tilted like oars, and he banked into a circle over the school. Half the crowd
ducked; the other half ran. More people screamed. A couple of guns fired, then
stopped, because there were too many people around.
Kay
shouted into the microphone, “Stop it! He isn’t doing anything wrong!”
People
looked at her, then looked back at the dragon, as if they were trying to keep
both in view at the same time. But Kay was right, and Artegal wasn’t doing
anything but circling, dipping a lazy wing to bank his silvery-gray body,
keeping one dark eye on the proceedings below. Maybe people would pause to
notice that he was beautiful.
Three
more dragons approached, flying fast and hard, their wings swept back, their
necks stretched forward, heading for Artegal. They’d followed him, or chased
him rather. People scattered, leaving news crews
with their cameras pointed to the sky and soldiers aiming their rifles.
The
dragons weren’t heading for the now-fleeing crowd, the news vans, or the
buildings. They were heading for Artegal. Artegal responded, banking sharply,
swooping, altering his flight. But they followed his erratic path, made their
own swoops and maneuvers to surround him. Artegal was smaller than the others,
younger, less experienced. No matter how much he dodged, veered, and changed
his course, the others stayed with him. He might have escaped by flying high,
straight, fast—away, in any direction. But he wouldn’t leave the area. He was
waiting for her.
His
pursuers stretched their hind claws forward, bared their razor teeth, and
prepared to pounce on him. Then the familiar sounds of jet engines roared
overhead: A pair of the F-22s, flying close, swung in a wide arc overhead, as
if preparing to attack the dragons. The trio of dragon warriors veered and
scattered. The jets looped around them in a circle that seemed to encompass the
entire town.
“No!”
Kay shouted. This gave her and Artegal even less time. She tried not to be
angry at Captain Conner for this; it wasn’t his fault. But she wanted to be
angry at someone.
She
doubted that the dragons could hear her—the pilots in the jets certainly couldn’t
hear her—or that they would even glance at what must have sounded to them like
an insect buzzing. But she knew from Artegal that their eyesight
was good, and that they had to see her in her blazing white dress. She ran.
Kay’s
mother grabbed her arm and yanked her back, like an anchor. Kay nearly fell
over.
“What
are you doing?” Mom yelled.
Kay
turned on her, pleading. “Mom, I have to do this. I have to try.”
“Try
what? Kill yourself? Is that what you’re trying to do?”
“No,
Mom. I wouldn’t do that. I wouldn’t. We’ve got a plan. We can do this.”
“You
want them to take you.” Her mother glared, intense, hard. Her hand bit into
Kay’s arm.
“Me
and Artegal. We want to stop the fighting. No one can ignore this.” She
wondered if she should have told her mother. She should have asked for her
help—she could make sure no one ignored this. She had to make sure no
one ignored this.
“Kay,
I don’t want to lose you, too. I can’t lose you both!” She was crying, as
anguished as she’d been the night at the hospital.
“Mom,
I’ll be okay.”
Her
mother studied her, her eyes shining. Then, she let go.
Kay
wrapped her arms around her mom and squeezed. For the first time, she realized
they were the same size. She and her mother looked alike. She’d never noticed
that before. “I love you,” she whispered. “You and
Dad both.”
“Kay—”
She
ran. Straight across the pavement of the parking lot to the football field,
which was dried winter brown and spotted with patches of snow.
Jon
waited in the middle, holding her pack. He caught her as she slid to a stop.
“This
isn’t working, Kay. This isn’t going to work—”
“Wait,
just wait.” She slung the pack over one shoulder, looked up, and waved. She
must have glowed against the backdrop of the field.
The
dragons, all of them, hesitated.
The
three attackers hovered, their wings scooping the air to keep them aloft, and
looked down at her, their necks stretched forward and their heads tilted with
what Kay thought must be amazement. They must have known what they were seeing.
They must have thought they’d never see such a thing again. She could hear the
jets, but it took her a moment to catch sight of them. Their path hadn’t
changed, their circle bringing them back over the school—maybe they wouldn’t
attack this near the town. Or maybe they were waiting to see why the dragons
were waiting. Maybe the pilots were watching her, too.
“What’s
happening?” Jon asked, his voice low.
“I
don’t know.” But she was smiling.
The
three dragons surrounded the field now, circling, hovering—keeping their
distance, but watching carefully. They growled and
grumbled at one another. Meanwhile, Artegal dived, straight toward her.
She
stood her ground.
“Kay!”
she heard her mother scream from the edge of the field.
Kay
looked at Jon one more time. His face was stone, and his hands were clenched
into fists. On an impulse, she ran forward, hugged him one more time,
remembering how his arms felt around her. She thought that maybe Tam was right
and they should have slept together. As Artegal said, no one could tell she was
a virgin unless she told them. But there was no sense regretting anything now.
Besides, she would see him again. She would. She had to believe that.
“Go,”
she murmured. He nodded and ran toward Mom. Quickly, she put on her coat and
put the backpack over both shoulders.
Artegal
landed beside her. She felt his weight tremble through the ground, he was so
close. But so precise, so careful. Despite his size, he would never damage
anything by accident. Surely her mother would see that.
She
looked up the scaled slope of his body, the sails of his wings that blocked out
the sky, his graceful neck and the monstrous head, his shining dark eyes.
“Ready?”
he said, his voice rumbling.
“Yes.”
Her own voice was fearful.
He
reached one hind foot forward, and she grabbed hold of
it. His clawed toes wrapped around her, and she hugged his leg.
He
launched. She looked down once to see her mother clinging to Jon. She was
crying. Jon was just staring at her. Kay dared to let go and wave at them.
Mom
waved back. Pulling away from Jon, she waved with both arms.
Then
Artegal flew fast, straight up, ahead, and away.
She
was throwing off his balance, she could tell. His wing beats felt harder than
usual, and he dipped to the left, where he was holding her. She tried to curl
up as small and streamlined as she could. She found she was more sheltered here
than on his back. She was in a pocket of still air while the wind swept around
her. His toes were rigid, holding her as tightly as he could without crushing
her. They were both afraid of her falling.
Turning
her head, she could look between his toes, past his scaled belly to see what
was happening, to see if the two of them were going to be knocked out of the
sky for this, either by the dragons or the fighters.
The
trio of dragons followed, but only briefly. They circled without turning their
gazes from the sight of the girl and dragon racing away. Then, after about a
mile, they arced their backs, spread their wings, and went away. Back toward
Dragon.
The
two jets followed a little longer. Artegal struggled to keep up his speed,
despite the awkwardness of holding her. His lack
of speed meant the jets could come close, though they stayed behind and to the
side. Kay couldn’t see much detail on them, just their silver wings and bright
sunlight glaring off the canopies. But after a few minutes the lead jet wagged,
rocking back and forth a couple of times, before both planes tipped to their
sides and peeled away, roaring back south. She imagined that was Captain Conner
flying the lead plane.
They
had seen. They’d all seen. They’d understood.
She
and Artegal flew north.
As
soon as Artegal flew across the border, the requirements of the sacrifice were
fulfilled and the dragons would call a truce. Or so she and Artegal hoped.
Artegal was confident—he said the dragons had the greatest respect for this
ritual. Kay hoped that the human side of the conflict would also respect what
she had done and abide by a truce. As her mother had said, what they needed was
a chance—a reason—to talk.
Neither
could be sure what their people would do.
After
entering Dragon, they turned east and landed an hour later so Kay could get
warm again. She broke open a pack of hand warmers and put on her winter
clothes, then secured their climbing ropes and harness, which Artegal had hidden yesterday. Flying with her clipped into his
harness would be more comfortable for both of them. They didn’t stop for long;
they didn’t want to be found.
Artegal
wanted to avoid dragons entirely. He couldn’t be sure that either of them was
safe. So he flew, straight and fast as he could, stopping only for a few
minutes at a time, just a few times a day. The rest of the time, he went on,
tireless, determined. She stayed strapped in, nibbling on beef jerky and granola
bars from her pack, sipping water, watching the sky swirl past above her. She
slept on his back, heat radiating from him, helping keep her warm. His
heartbeat pounded in her dreams.
Many
times, she heard aircraft, but could never be sure where they were. Sometimes
she saw specks in the distance or running lights at night. Other times, Artegal
would see something that caused him to veer and increase his speed. Dragons, in
distant pursuit. But they weren’t caught. Their pursuers almost seemed like
escorts.
On
the third day, they reached the Atlantic Ocean. They stopped briefly, touching
down on the coast, flying a few miles along the shore. Then they touched down
again, closer to a town on the horizon, where Kay’s cell phone found reception.
Kay sent a text message to her mother: I’M ALL RIGHT. I LOVE YOU. She texted
the same message to Jon and Tam.
After
that, they left land behind. Then they couldn’t stop at all.
He
startled her once by diving. She choked back a scream as
she felt him hit the water and saw waves splashing on either side of his body,
but a heartbeat later he was beating his wings hard and pulling up. She saw the
tail of a huge fish dangling from his mouth before he sucked it in.
Artegal
was already tired, flying lower and lower, closer to the waves, and the beats
of his wings slowed. But his neck was still straight, his head still pointed
forward toward their destination. They were both coated in salt from ocean
mist.
On
the fourth day, they saw land again: Greenland, if they’d set their course
correctly. The shore was rocky, and the landscape beyond it was white,
endlessly white, inhospitable with ice.
Relieved,
she sighed. Her muscles were stiff from staying crouched in the same position,
and her body was sore from jerking against the harness. If nothing else, even
if they didn’t find what they were looking for, here was land, and they could
rest awhile before deciding what to do next.
Artegal
dipped his left wing, and they turned in an arc until they were heading up the
coast. They were able to rest for a few hours on the shore. The wind blew
harshly here. Artegal tucked his neck in, pulled his tail close, and napped.
Kay sat in the shelter of his body and watched the slate gray waves tumble and
break on the rocky beach. She didn’t think she’d ever be warm again. But she
also had a feeling, deep in her gut, that they were heading toward something,
that they would find something, and the thought warmed her.
She consulted the treasure map and its coordinates, comparing them to the
numbers on her GPS tracker, and planned the next part of their journey.
It
felt as if she and the dragon hadn’t spoken in days. They would look at each
other, ask a question with their gazes, and answer with nods. It was peaceful.
On
the fifth day, they saw a thin column of steam rising from a far northern,
ice-locked shore. Artegal steered toward it.
A
moment later, they spotted another dragon, with scarlet scales that flamed
yellow and orange in the morning sun, flying to meet them. Kay squinted and saw
a leather harness around its chest and a person riding on its back.
As
recently as a couple of years ago, I didn’t think I’d be writing a book like
this. I had the idea of Kay riding a dragon and dodging cops, but back then the
story was different and she had a different name. And it didn’t work. Then I
changed her name to Kay and made her a teenager, and the pieces of the story
all came together.
Around
that same time, Anne Hoppe emailed me to ask if I’d ever thought of writing a
young-adult novel. “Why, funny you should ask,” I replied. So, first off, I’d
like to thank Anne for that email, which was sort of like the universe telling
me I was on the right track.
I’d
also like to thank all the usual suspects: Mike Bateman, for reading an earlier
draft; Rob and Deb for doing the same; Ashley and Carolyn Grayson; Mom and Dad;
and the local gang for getting me out of the house.
CARRIE VAUGHN survived her air force brat
childhood and managed to put down roots in Colorado. Her first book, KITTY AND
THE MIDNIGHT HOUR, launched a popular series of novels about a werewolf named
Kitty who hosts a talk-radio advice show. Ms. Vaughn has also written many
short stories. This is her first work for young readers.
Ms.
Vaughn lives in Colorado.
You
can visit her online at www.carrievaughn.com.
Visit
www.AuthorTracker.com for exclusive information on your favorite HarperCollins
author.
Jacket
art © 2010 by Larry Rostant
Jacket
design by Heidi North
VOICES
OF DRAGONS. Copyright © 2010 by Carrie Vaughn, LLC. All rights reserved under
International and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. By payment of the
required fees, you have been granted the non-exclusive, non-transferable right
to access and read the text of this e-book on-screen. No part of this text may
be reproduced, transmitted, down-loaded, decompiled, reverse engineered, or
stored in or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in
any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical, now known or
hereinafter invented, without the express written permission of HarperCollins
e-books.
Library
of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
Vaughn,
Carrie.
Voices
of dragons / Carrie Vaughn.—1st ed.
p. cm.
Summary:
In a parallel world where humans and dragons live in a state of cold war,
seventeen-year-old Kay and her dragon friend, Artegal, struggle to find a way
to show that dragons and humans can coexist.
ISBN
978-0-06-179894-8
[1.
Dragons—Fiction. 2. Prejudices—Fiction. 3. Interpersonal relations—Fiction. 4.
Fantasy.] I. Title.
PZ7.V462Voi
2010 2009011604
[Fic]—dc22
EPub
Edition © January 2010 ISBN: 978-0-06-198748-9
10
9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1
Australia
HarperCollins
Publishers (Australia) Pty. Ltd.
25
Ryde Road (PO Box 321)
Pymble,
NSW 2073, Australia
http://www.harpercollinsebooks.com.au
Canada
HarperCollins
Publishers Ltd.
55
Avenue Road, Suite 2900
Toronto,
ON, M5R, 3L2, Canada
http://www.harpercollinsebooks.ca
New Zealand
HarperCollinsPublishers
(New Zealand) Limited
P.O.
Box 1
Auckland,
New Zealand
http://www.harpercollins.co.nz
United Kingdom
HarperCollins
Publishers Ltd.
77-85
Fulham Palace Road
London,
W6 8JB, UK
http://www.harpercollinsebooks.co.uk
United States
HarperCollins
Publishers Inc.
10
East 53rd Street
New
York, NY 10022
http://www.harpercollinsebooks.com